What parts of this week’s reading did you find the most compelling or the least compelling (be specific, referencing page numbers as appropriate), and why? How does the account of revolution from this week’s reading change, affect, or reinforce the ideas about revolution you have developed in earlier weeks in the course?

Theda Skocpol’s “States and Social Revolutions” provides a fascinating insight into the relationship between states and social revolutions. Skocpol’s argument that social revolutions are shaped by the structure and functioning of the states they confront or seek to transform is a compelling one, and it is backed up by numerous examples throughout history.

One of the most compelling parts of the reading was Skocpol’s discussion of the French Revolution. On page 11, she highlights the fact that the French Revolution was the first of the great modern revolutions and the model for many that followed. This observation underscores the importance of the French Revolution as a historical event and its ongoing influence on our understanding of revolutions.

Another intriguing aspect of the reading was Skocpol’s emphasis on the role of the state in shaping and responding to social revolutions. On page 4, Skocpol suggests that “revolutions are shaped by the structure and functioning of the states they confront or seek to transform”. This notion is significant because it highlights the complex interplay between social and political forces during periods of revolution.

However, one of the least compelling aspects of the reading was Skocpol’s tendency to focus primarily on the political and institutional dimensions of revolutions, while neglecting the cultural and ideological factors that also shape these


This week’s reading, Theda Skocpol’s introduction to “States and Social Revolutions: A Comparative Analysis of France, Russia, and China,” offers a compelling and innovative approach to studying social revolutions. Her focus on structural conditions and state roles in revolutions stands out most strikingly compared to our earlier discussions on individual leaders or ideologies as the driving forces of change (Skocpol 3).

Skocpol’s argument that social revolutions only occur under specific structural conditions (Skocpol, 4) appears less persuasive. While well-supported, it leaves little room for any possibility that revolution could arise outside these conditions and may oversimplify matters. Still, her insistence on considering structural conditions adds an exciting and unique viewpoint to studying revolutions. Skocpol’s account challenges ideas developed earlier in the course by shifting focus onto state institutions and their role in revolutions. This new perspective illustrates the significance of understanding their context while emphasizing state institutions’ influence over revolutionary change either facilitatively or prohibitively.

Skocpol’s analysis of the French Revolution emphasizes the significance of state fiscal crisis as a precondition for revolutionary forces to emerge (Skocpol 10). This approach challenges notions that Enlightenment ideas or individual leaders solely drove the event; instead, it emphasizes structural factors as preconditions to revolution, providing a complete picture.

Skocpol’s approach to studying revolutions emphasizes the significance of internal pressures and state responses as key contributors (Skocpol, 15). His analysis contrasts with earlier ones who placed more importance on leaders like Lenin or Bolshevik Party leaders (in his earlier works). His approach emphasizes the necessity of considering external forces such as war when studying revolutions.

Skocpol’s account of the Chinese Revolution emphasizes its cause: state breakdown and warlord rule (Skocpol 21). This perspective draws attention away from Mao and the Communist Party; instead, it highlights structural conditions which enabled revolutionaries to emerge, its success being due in large part to fragmented Chinese state structures that allowed for their rise (Skocpol 22). By emphasizing the fragmented nature of Chinese state formation in his analysis, Skocpol gives us greater insight into factors contributing to it. Skocpol’s work emphasizes the significance of studying social revolutions within their larger historical and structural context. Focusing on state institutions and the circumstances under which revolutions emerge, she provides a more nuanced understanding of the revolutionary processes. This week’s readings have broadened my perspective on revolution, highlighting its significance for state structures as key contributors alongside individual leaders and ideologies. Moreover, Skocpol’s analysis enhances our knowledge about all the factors contributing to social revolutions by showing the value of considering structural conditions as part of any comprehensive analysis of such transformative events.


Very interesting read, I believe however the theory of social revolution is very accurate. She agrees and conveys Karl Marx ideas and understanding of revolutions that it is merely class-based movements growing out of objective structural contradictions within a historically developing and conflict ridden societies. Both Skocpol and Marx convey that the key to society is the mode of production that ultimately builds the socioeconomic forces within a society. The levels of productions then separate people by class and levels of capitalist social structures.

On the other hand, by referencing the Chinese Revolution gives great factual evidence of the reading’s analysis but I can’t help to point out that from the other readings it seems that those political activist believed that the third world countries like Cuba and Vietnam achieved revolution by removing the class social structure. I also agree that this reading reiterated state and social revolutions.

Lastly and just to add, by the reading , I believe that it not only provided clarity but also touched on explaining the successful political transformations both at state and class levels of structures. Skocpol always referencing Marxism and emphasizing what are unsuccessful transformation of political societies and also conveying the power of transformation with its ability to successfully breaking down the state organization and its regimes and building up a new, revolutionary state.


While reading Skocpol’s “States and Social Revolutions”, the part of the text I found most interesting was her idea that social revolutions are rare in history. (5). This comes after her distinct separation of other similar movements, rebellions, political revolutions, or industrialization, on page 4. By making this distinction and then saying they are uncommon occurrences she is giving the social revolutions the recognition they deserve for successfully pulling off a “rapid, basic transformation of a society’s state and class structures…” (4) which is very difficult to do. By comparing the American Revolution to a political revolution and the French Revolution to a social revolution, I can finally understand why the other authors we read (Kumar, Arendt, Hobsbawn) were all so fixated on the French Revolution. And its because it was so rare!

I also liked the aggregate psychological approach that Skocpol mentions on page 9. I believe that political decisions, like all decisions, are based on ones experiences and emotions, so I understood this approach a lot. Skocpol however believes that this theory is incomplete because it does not take into account societal structures or social conditions that can also lead to revolution. I disagree with this; the structures and conditions of a society were created by people and other people have reactions (either good or bad; depends on their emotions and experiences) with those conditions. Furthermore, people must choose revolution. They make this choice based on their emotions and experiences! Their choices will then decide strategy, points to change, and inevitably whether or not their movement will be successful. So I believe that the aggregate psychological approach is a strong way to approach the phases of a social revolution because it can show why it started, how it went, and how it ended on an individual or group level.

In comparison to other works we have read this semester, I was drawn to Kings work. Applying Kings movement to Skocpols definition of social revolution, we see that the Civil Rights movement was a change of class structure, but there was no regime change in the government, and it definitely was not rapid. Though you could argue it was carried out through class based groups (since Black people tended to be of lower classes), it was most distinctly based on race. There was societal structural change, political transformation (Civil Rights Act 1964), and overtime social transformation. So though this fits about half of her definition, it cannot be considered a social revolution. I was surprised by this because I had always thought of the Civil Rights Movement as a social revolution.


We have been dissecting what a revolution is, whether violence is needed to different events that should or should not be considered a revolution. This week’s reading gave a more in-depth analysis of what should be considered a revolution. Base on Skocpol a revolution or I her terms a social revolution is one where there is a transformation of state organizations, class structures and dominant ideologies. She believes that in order for it to occur class struggles play a key role in it. Most ‘revolutions’ based on Skocpol’s analysis is deficient in theory. For a revolution to be a revolution it should have both a social structure change as well as a political structure change. Most revolutions have either a political structure change or a social structure change. She states that Political Revolutions only transforms the state but not the social structures and are not necessarily achieved through class conflict. Also, another revolution that is known through history is the Industrial Revolution, which she stated that this concept of revolution can transform social structures without a change in the political structure. Skocpol feels that the uniqueness of a social structure is that it both encompass a structural and social change which is a rare occurrence. It is also successful and never failed.

Skocpol’s theory is rooted heavily in Marxist and Political Conflict approach. Marxist as in class upheaval and political conflict with governments or other organizations contending for power. What I found most compelling is the statement “Social revolution makes successful sociopolitical transformation, actual change of state and class structure”. (pg. 5) A revolution should be both a social and political transformation. This do make sense, if there is to be a change it needs to happen in those two areas. The political structure is not what makes up a society it is the people who makes up the society and their interactions with one another as well as their ideologies that creates a social structure. The political structure is to govern and create a just society, so if there is a lapse in that area it trickles down to the social structure as well. Social structures have many different facets to it that can cause inequalities. In order to rectify these issues both structures, political and social, need a change to go in a new direction. For this week reading changes my view on what revolution is. From this perspective many ‘revolutions’ are incomplete of failed. I thought of revolution of just a political change or a social change not combining the two which makes better sense to do. Hence why we are still struggling today in the USA we have not have a true revolution or as Skocpol says a social revolution. We are still plagued with systemic racism which can be classified as a social structure problem.


The reading “States and Social Revolutions” by Theda Skocpol is intriguing due to its detailed examination of the relationship between sates and social revolution. I actually thoroughly enjoyed this reading because Skocpol is able to write concisely and because it made me think a lot about instances in history where these definitions, examples, and henceforth can be applied to various historic events.

The most compelling takeaway from this reading was when Skocpol defined social revolutions as “rapid, basic transformations of a society’s state and class structures; and they are accompanied and in part carried through by class-based revolts from below.” (Skocpol 4). She further explains that it is both a political and economic transformation in the structure of a society, in the lecture we referred to the French Revolution or the Chinese Revolution where economic class was a major factor in these events. While I believe her definition and connection to these historic events is valid, it also drives a bigger picture when she begins to define political revolutions “Political revolutions transform state structures but not social structures, and they are not necessarily accomplished through class conflict.”(Skocpol 4). This is very interesting because this has been said before in past modules by other authors, and it also reinforces the idea to make the distinction as such: The American Revolution was political while the French Revolution was social.

I equally admire her examination of the Chinese Revolution’s success, in part due to the fact that Chinese was a lot of independent and often warring states, therefore it was a major factor in encouraging those to support the cause for a unified country with more benefits than that of a state tucked in between dozens of others. However, what I found least compelling was the lack of acknowledgement for cultural or ideological factors to be part of her definition of a social revolution, while I guess in writing this, has made me realize adding in cultural or ideological factors could complicate the definition. In other words, this complicated definition of a social revolution could not be applied on a broader scale in relation to historic events, which appears to be its true intent.

I really enjoyed this reading by Skocpol due to its breadth of detail while also reinforcing prior authors and assigned readings like Kumar, Arendt, and King ideas on revolution, essentially echoing their ideas and somewhat evolving it by stating the following, “It is, rather, a set of administrative, policing, and military organizations headed, and more or less well coordinated by, an executive authority.”(Skocpol 29). This is what hit it on the nail for me because it is similar to what King said, what Arendt said, etc. Skocpol connects to a lot of past authors and has reinforced my understanding in the concept and definition of revolution and more so the various types of revolution. Furthermore, these readings helped me understand how we can not only analyze and define revolution, but use these assigned readings as a form of guide or toolbox to examine past and current events.


The most compelling part from this week’s reading was when Skocpol defined social revolutions as “rapid, basic transformations of a society’s state and class structures; and they are accompanied and in part carried through by class-based revolts from below.” (Skocpol 4). Theda Skocpol’s “States and Social Revolutions” provides a fascinating insight into the relationship between states and social revolutions. Her focus on structural conditions and state roles in revolutions stands out most strikingly compared to our earlier discussions on individual leaders or ideologies as the driving forces of change. Skocpol’s argument that social revolutions are shaped by the structure and functioning of the states they confront or seek to transform is a compelling one, and it is backed up by numerous examples throughout history. She further explains that it is both a political and economic transformation in the structure of a society in which transforms different aspects of that part of the world. “Nor have social revolutions had only national significance. In some cases social revolutions have given rise to models and ideals of enormous international impact and appeal especially where the transformed societies have been large and geopolitically important, actual or potential Great Powers,” (Skocopl 7). To be sure, social revolutions have not been the only forces for change at work in the modern era. Social revolutions are rapid, basic transformations of a society’s state and class structures; and they are accompanied and in part carried through by class-based revolts from below. Political revolutions transform state structures but not social structures, and they are not necessarily accomplished through class conflict.


This week’s reading really brought the concept of revolution full circle from what we read during the first few weeks tying together these last few weeks. After reading Skocpol’s introduction, the key difference between previous modules and her approach to defining revolution is the simple interaction of the state in social revolutions being so fundamental. She begins by noting a lot of prior theories which we have touched on in previous modules, such as Marxist class theories and political-conflict theories. Out of all the theories she lists, I found the most compelling would be the “aggregate-psychological theories, which attempt to explain revolutions in terms of people’s psychological motivations for engaging in political violence or joining oppositional movements.” (Skocpol, 13) I found this approach compelling because I too agree that emotions and the psychological aspects of human nature have a major impact on social revolutions. If it weren’t for the anger, repression, and emotional urges to fight back, revolutions would not occur. She quotes Ted Gurr, stating that the “theory is complex and full of interesting nuances in its full elaboration but is simple enough in essence: Political violence occurs when many people in society become angry, especially if existing cultural and practical conditions provide encouragement for aggression against political targets. And people become angry when there occurs a gap between the valued things and opportunities, they feel entitled to and the things and opportunities they actually get- a condition known as “relative deprivation.”’(Skocpol, 13) This approach resonates with me and we have seen this be the true force behind many revolutions and upheavals in society.

Reverting back to Skocpol’s structural arguments though; despite all the other theories and approaches she mentions, she makes a key distinction that without the aspect of the state, none of these revolutions would have happened. Unlike Marxist approaches where they view the state as simply an “arena” where revolutionaries interact versus a foundation for which these revolutions are even possible. She states “An assumption that always lies, if only implicitly, behind such reasoning is that political structures and struggles can somehow be reduced (at least “in the last instance”) to socioeconomic forces and conflicts. The state is viewed as nothing but an arena in which conflicts over basic social and economic interests are fought out. What makes the state-as-political-arena special is simply that actors operating within it resort to distinctive means for waging social and economic conflicts- means such as coercion or slogans appealing to the public good.” (Skocpol, 29) But it is more than that as she explains: “we can make sense of social-revolutionary transformations only if we take the state seriously as a macro-structure. The state properly conceived is no mere arena in which socioeconomic struggles are fought out. It is, rather a set of administrative, policing and military organizations headed, and more or less well coordinated by, an executive authority.” (Skocpol, 33) This goes deeper than just the socio-economic/class argument that many revolutionary theories follow suit with. This generalization of revolutions being reduced to solely socio-economic factors is what Skocpol’s whole analysis is separating itself from. Her hypothesis is stated clearly on page 37 stating “social revolutions” as defined at the beginning of this work – rapid, basic transformations of a society’s state and class structures, accompanied and in part carried through by class-based revolts from below-have been relatively rare occurrences in modern world history. Each such revolution, furthermore, has occurred in a particular way in a unique set of social-structural and international circumstances.” (Skocpol, 37)


Theda Skocpol’s “States and Social Revolutions” is a fascinating text that gives an insight to the impacts that social revolutions have on states. She makes some very important distinctions in the text between what makes a social revolution versus what makes a political revolution and why social revolutions are so rare. She goes into depth about the structural conditions that have to be present in order to make a revolution a social one. Skocpol finds that the most compelling social revolutions are the class driven revolutions where political conflict comes second to changing the social structures of a nation. She stated, “Social revolution makes successful sociopolitical transformation, actual change of state and class structure.” (Skocpol 5). I find this definition of a social revolution most compelling because in order for there to be a true revolution class systems must be overruled. This means that the people who are struggling in the nation will no longer be subjected to such anguish if the revolution is successful. Instead of continuing to toil away and be exploited by the government or the upper classes the social structures will go to a more natural human condition where we are all living equally.

A very compelling point Skocpol makes is that there is a reliance on the majority when it comes to making a revolution. She wrote, “For one thing, it strongly suggests that societal order rests, either fundamentally or proximately, upon a consensus of the majority (or of the lower classes) that their needs are being met” (Skocpol 15). Once there is no more order in a society the steps towards a full upheaval are in motion. This argument really puts into perspective the basis for which all revolutions begin and that is a class of dissatisfied citizens. Whether they are dissatisfied with the government or the social conditions or both of the majority rally up then there will be some sort of revolution.

According to the definition that Skocpol puts out there that a complete successful revolution needs a sort of class upheaval leaves plenty of the revolutions as seen by the previous authors as failed or incomplete. For example, the American revolution was a complete political revolution where class upheaval never occurred due to the obvious fact that there was still a class of slaves. This writing was very interesting because it both reinforced and lessened the idea that I had from the previous readings. I came to the conclusion that a revolution must have a majority of the population backing its cause which was reinforced by this reading. The main difference between my conclusion of a revolution and Skocpol’s are what makes a revolution a success in my opinion the most successful revolutions are those that change the government/political structure while also ensuring that there is an era of relative stability and peace. In Skocpol’s opinion, the French Revolution was an incredible success but for me it was a bit of a failure because of the instability and suffering that occurred as a result. In contrast I view the American revolution as more successful because of the peaceful and stability that the new government gave in the decolonized nation while she would see it as a failure because the class dynamics remained the same. Overall, this was an incredible insight into what a revolution is and it gave some new perspective while also reinforcing what needs to happen for a revolution to have a chance.


Parts of this week’s reading that I found the most compelling is through a number of notorious ways of thinking that Skocpol had mentioned in such reading. A detailed examination that I’ll thoroughly explain within the concepts of social revolutions, and its way of thinking in more of an initial step and concluding ways of response.

 

Theda Skocpol has deeply explained the concepts of political revolutions and its meaning. Such meaning that can come from a surrounding of people whom have deeply analyzed such thought of how revolutions are brought upon because they are not made, ‘’Revolutions are not made, they come.’’ (Skocpol 1979) Theda Skocpol had emphasized on the critique of how historical revolutions are truly correlated within aspects of international misforms of how it deeply correlates to outcomes in how ‘’Historical revolutions, differently situated, motivated groups have become participants in complex unfoldings of multiple conflicts. These conflicts have been powerfully shaped and limited by existing socioeconomic and international l conditions.’’ (Skocpol 1979) Theda Skocpol had demonstrated the attributions that correlate to revolutions and hows so many categories fit in such place because of how the intentions of ones are not really initiated within the case taking fruition, ‘’in fact, revolutionary movements rarely begin with a revolutionary intention, this only develops in the course of the struggle itself.’’ (Skocpol 1979) Skocpol demonstrated significantly how things in revolution occur during the movements from the people, it shows perservernece. insert other two quotes and explain

 

The account of revolution from this week’s reading definitely has affected, and reinforced my ideas about revolutions that I have developed in earlier weeks in the course. Such an idea has deeply supported my idea, most likely because it supports my vision that the people do matter during terms of revolutions. Such moments occur when people work collectively to support an idea to successfully challenge a contradictory government, it becomes successful within the people. People do matter, and that revolutions do come but they come stronger during the process because many are challenges due to the suppression. I believe that ‘’challenges only make you stronger’’ and it shows through our studies from all the scholars we have examined that the will of the people only comes stronger during the process of revolutions. This has demonstrated to me that the struggle from the people has shown to develop with the process of revolutionary movements.


Hi Edward! Thank you so much for your post! I love how you concluded Skocpol’s arguments about people working collectively. It truly does not matter what “class” they belong to, as we have thought just because the French and the Russian revolutions were predominantly one “class” against the other. It ultimately narrows down to people. I love how Skocpol challenges us to see the bigger picture of what a revolution might be, and presents the different ways of studying it without truly telling us which one is right or wrong. Great post!


In Theda Skocpol’s “States and Social Revolutions,” the introduction provides a unique perspective on the factors that contribute to revolutionary change. On page 5, Skocpol argues that successful revolutions require three key factors: a weak state, a mobilized population, and a cross-class alliance. She states that to completely understand this topic, “we cannot make progress by starting with objects of explanations that isolate…..We must look at revolutions as wholes, in much of their complexity.” These factors contribute to a situation where popular uprisings can effectively overthrow the existing government and create a new social and political order.

Skocpol’s emphasis on the importance of a weak state challenges conventional assumptions about the role of the state in maintaining social stability. Many theories of revolution, such as Marxist theories, emphasize the role of the state in maintaining the status quo and promoting the interests of the ruling class. Skocpol’s argument, however, suggests that a weak state can actually contribute to revolutionary change by creating a power vacuum that allows popular movements to gain traction. Skocpol’s emphasis on the importance of a mobilized population, as well, challenges conventional assumptions about the role of individuals in revolutionary change. Many theories of revolution, such as liberal theories, emphasize the importance of individual agency and the power of individuals to effect change through collective action. Skocpol’s argument, however, suggests that it is not just individuals, but rather a mobilized population, that is essential to successful revolutionary change.

Finally, Skocpol’s emphasis on the importance of a cross-class alliance challenges conventional assumptions about the role of class in revolutionary change. Many theories of revolution, such as Marxist theories, emphasize the importance of class conflict and the role of the working class in driving revolutionary change. Skocpol’s argument, however, suggests that a successful revolution requires a broader coalition of interests, including both the working class and other social groups. Overall, Skocpol’s analysis of revolution challenges conventional assumptions about the factors that contribute to social and political change. By emphasizing the importance of a weak state, a mobilized population, and a cross-class alliance, Skocpol offers a unique perspective on the complex social and political processes that underlie revolutionary change.


Hi Ciara! Thank you so much for pointing those three points out! I was actually going for the bigger picture about Skocpol’s opinions on how to study revolutions. I love your point about Skocpol’s emphasis on the cross-class alliance, this definitely challenges what we think a revolution is (because I am pretty sure the majority of us are familiar with the Marxist definition of revolution). There are no classes, but a clash of interests! Also, “classes” was a very 19th-century and early 20th-century concept. Classes are very differently defined nowadays, think about how Skocpol is challenging our thoughts here! Great post! 🙂


I absolutely loved the reading from this week. Even though this was written in the 70s, I believe all the points that Skocpol makes are compelling. And this is why:

First, it places revolution as not only an event of “national” significance, but it puts into perspective an international impact (Page 3). Skocpol demonstrates that the French, Russian, and Chinese Revolutions not only made an impact in their nations (their own society and political entities), but they also made an international impact by affecting, in one way or another, the nations that interacted with these three regions. This is mainly argued with this quote: “major revolutions affect not only those abroad who would like to imitate them. They also affect those in other countries who oppose revolutionary ideals but are compelled to respond to the challenges or threats posed by the enhanced national power that has been generated.” (Page 4).

Secondly, the reading argues that we cannot simplify revolution into a single definition: the revolutions are relative to their historical instances: “We must look at the revolutions as wholes, in much of their complexity” (Page 5). This is later argued on the following pages along with the different methods of study revolution. This brings me to my third point: There is no way to study revolutions. Skocpol goes through different scholars’ theories and methods, such as Marx (page 8), Gurr (Page 9), Tilly (Page 10), and so on. To this, it is argued that the purpose of the chapter is not to point our strengths and weaknesses of any of the theories, rather, “to take issue with certain conceptions, assumptions, and modes of explanation that they all, despite their evident differences, in fact share.” (Page 14). In a few words, there is no right or wrong theory of revolution. This is essential to understanding everything we have learned in this course by reading different scholars and their perspectives on revolution and violence: What IS revolution? What IS violence? It depends on the person, the circumstances with which they find themselves while writing, and many other factors.

Lastly, and this is my favorite point as a future historian: No perfect theory fits with the events that ACTUALLY happened in history. This quote resonated with me: “More important, the purposive image is very misleading about both the causes and the processes of social revolutions that have actually occurred historically.” (Page 17), which he supported with Wendell Phillips’ quote: “Revolutions are not made; they come.” (Same Page). This is essential for our understanding of revolutions and violence. As for everything we have read so far, we cannot try to fit each scholars’ opinion into little boxes; it would be like when we check boxes in a “Race and Ethnicity” section in a survey. They can fit many boxes, or no box at all!

These are my reasons why I believe the points Skocpol made are valid and compelling. The points put our thoughts and opinions into perspective, and challenge us to look at violence and revolutions as very complex concepts that we would probably never find a specific definition, theory, or perfect example.


Reading this week’s text, I found Theda Skocpol’s to one of the most compelling texts we’ve read all semester because of her different perspective and insightfulness when examining the relationship between states and revolutions – social ones to be exact. Skocpol’s analysis concludes that social revolutions are rapid and basic transformations within a society, the state of that society and class structures. This specific perspective and insistence on structural conditions and state institutions is an account that was perhaps not necessarily neglected but passed over throughout the other authors we read from during this course.

Skocpol thoroughly differentiates revolutions from mere rebellions – which involve a revolt from subordinate classes but do not create structural change. Meanwhile political revolutions change state structures as opposed to social structures. She argues that what makes social revolutions unique is that social and political structures occur in a mutually reinforcing fashion and that these changes could occur through intense socio-political conflict.

Skocpol’s approach to analyzing Revolutions emphasizes the significance of internal pressures and state responses as key contributors (Skocpol, 15). This specific approach challenges the ideals set forth by earlier leaders which placed more importance on external factors rather than internal ones.

It is because of ideals like the aforementioned that I personally found Skocpol’s analysis and approach of the French Revolution particularly fascinating. In her analysis she emphasizes the significance of the state fiscal crisis as the underlying condition for Revolutionary forces to emerge (Skocpol, 10). This in particular I found thoughtful because this specific approach challenges notions set forth by the Enlightenment Era – notions like the idea that individuals/ leaders could be the only ones to drive a social event, like a Revolution – instead Skocpol challenges this ideal and emphasizes the structural factors as underlying conditions leading up to a Revolution, hence providing a more complete picture. Skocpol’s deemphasis of agency I assume has been a cause for massive criticism because with the specific type of analysis she creates she diminishes the role of individuals and ideology.

While I did find Skocpol’s text to be the most compelling one, I did find that although she primarily focused on the political and institutional dimensions of Revolutions, she did neglect the cultural factors of it that shape Revolutions as well. Despite this, Skocpol presented a new way to look at social revolutions and analyze them from a structural and state-centered perspective.

Overall, I really did find her text to be the most compelling one as I genuinely found myself delving into her uniquely different approach.


Great discussion, I agree a revolution needs a social structure change in a political structure change she also mentions that political revolution only transforms the state and not the social structure. I believe a revolution consists of both a social transformation and a political transformation. To me it’s the people and the way they interact with each other, and we can also add their ideologies is what makes the society.


In the reading this week I found one quote to be particularly interesting when discussing revolution, the reading says “What is unique to social revolution is that basic changes in social structure and in political structure occur together in a mutually reinforcing fashion. And these changes occur through intense sociopolitical conflicts in which class struggles play a key role.” The part that I find so compelling about this quote is that we are currently living this quote in the United States and one must question if we are going to soon be starting a social revolution in the states. The reason I suggest that a Social Revolution is possible is because when you look at the social unrest that the US is currently up against, you have to understand we are on the brink of losing it. The Black American community currently is being oppresed not only by the criminal justice force but also other social issues while half of America believes they’re overreacting. While all of this unrest is happening to the Black communities, much of the country is living paycheck to paycheck, not being able to afford the basic neccesities of life, can’t go to the doctor because it might completely bankrupt their family. I can name numerous issues and write an entire book on all the social issues going on in the United States but I want to get to the point. While all of these issues I just named are going on, Citizens will look on social media and see the rich 0.1% own all of the wealth, with 30 cars, 10 homes, etc etc, and they are currently struggling to find their next meal for their family. With all the being put together, it’s as easy as a simple math equation. The equation comes out to revolution. Sooner or later American’s will feel they have nothing left to lose and end up Revolting against the current system. It is natural in our ways to fight oppression when we have nothing left to lose.

Another quote that I agree with in this weeks reading is on page 12. The quote goes “Such a movement will not engage in the first place unless the existing social system comes into a crisis.” Using my American example again, this makes sense because for a massive social revolution to take place, you have to have enough citizens be willing to revolt against the system in place. This means the citizens really have to reach a point where they feel the only way to have a sovereign life is to revolt against the system where they have nothing left to lose. The fall of Rome happened because of the same type of current issues that the modern day United States is facing, it really isn’t to hard to imagine this happening in the United States when you look at the data.


Skocpol’s writing made numerous points I agree with, such as there being no such thing as an unsuccessful social revolution, however I mainly agreed with the setbacks past approaches carry. She makes it clear she is not reviewing past approaches but rather isolating what they all lack – “the overriding pur­pose of this chapter is not to weigh the relative strengths and weaknesses of the various families of theories of revolution. It is rather to take issue with certain conceptions, assumptions, and modes of explanation that they all, despite their evident differences, in fact share.” This allows her to single out three new principles that haven’t been addressed and understood: Non Voluntarist Perspective, International and World-historical contexts, Potential Autonomy of State.

The non voluntarist Perspective focuses emphasizes social conditions, not ideas or goals. At the same time, revolutions are tailored and inspired by their international environment therefore International and World-historical contexts matter. Revolutions are not entirely independent from one another. For example, the revolution in China was a result of the revolution in Russia. Finally under the concept of the autonomous state, the state is not an arena nor a tool by the dominant class. It is rather an agent with a degree of independence, it has separate interests. This last concept is quite innovative and moves past a lot of unnecessary class reductionism, it brings a more accurate mechanism to the model. The state, with its own interest, can be more willing to make concessions relative to other groups who also have noticeable power or leverage in society.

One thing I have a reservation about is the definition presented of social revolution: “Social revolutions are rapid, basic transformations of a society’s state and class structures; and they are accompanied and in part carried through by class-based revolts from below.” This definition potentially filters out events which transformed the way society is organized and concentrates among the revolutions which eventually betray their core principles, as opposed to the definition of someone like Eric Hobsbawm. Although the American Civil War can be considered to have caused rapid change in the way society is organized, under Skocpol’s definition it is not a clear Social Revolution. Furthermore, those events obviously inside the definition are overwhelmingly revolutions which have a tendency to quickly betray their core principles such as the Chinese and Russian revolution. The condition of class-based revolts from below leads to these complications. Would the critical transformations of China under Deng Xiaoping even be considered a Social Revolution?


Skocpol’s reading is very compelling to her analysis between state and social revolution. State revolutions are those that change the structure of the state but do not transform social structures. While social revolutions are can “transform state organizations class structures, and dominant ideologies” (Skocpol, 1979, 3). Social revolutions have risen their ideals to get international impact. Many of these ideals such as the French Revolution’s “Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity” have reached places such as Latin America, India, etc. They all were after social and national liberation.

Additionally, social revolutions transform the structure of society within a country. Skocpol’s reading is very insightful I find it very compelling how she emphasizes that social revolutions must be analyzed from a structural perspective. “Marx understood revolutions, not as isolated episodes of violence or conflict but as class-based movements growing out of objective structural contradictions within historically developing and inherently conflict-ridden societies. For Marx, the key to any society is its mode of production or a specific combination of socioeconomic forces. of production” (Skocpol, 1979. 7). This was an emphasis on the importance of class struggle.

I find her ideas to be the most compelling out of all of the readings from previous weeks. She argues that political and social structures occur because of sociopolitical conflict, but social revolutions are class-based revolts. This week’s reading affects and reinforces my ideas about Revolution that I have developed in earlier weeks because she makes it extinct between revolutionaries in rebellions. As previously mentioned, revolutions especially, social are transformative of social structure. While rebellions according to Skocpol, “may involve the revolt of subordinate classes- but they do not eventuate in structural change. Political revolutions transform state structures but not social structures, and they are not necessarily, accomplished through class conflict” (Skocpol, 1979. 4). She affects my ideas because she claims social revolutions completely change every single structure in the country for nothing is left the same. She also talks about the structure of the state and how the reaction is important. In previous readings, they didn’t talk about the structure of the state because depending on the structure different outcomes can happen. For example, if the state can react rapidly then a revolution is more than likely to not happen.

Ultimately, Skocpol puts a big emphasis on, a complete change in a social structure where a new system is implemented. Also, class conflict is necessary for there to be a social revolution. Lastly, it is very important to differentiate social revolution from rebellion.


Referring back to the discussion in week 1 regarding our personal definition of revolution I would say that with the readings since then in combination with this weeks module has rounded out my understanding of revolution. Skocpol is able to more clearly define what I had tried to convey from the start of the semester.

 

The three most compelling ideas in my opinion are presented as the state being at least partly autonomous in relation to the goals of the dominant class (Skocpol, 30), the forces of revolution and their effect in the face of the international political economy (Skocpol, 39) and the need for success at least in social-revolutionary cases (Skocpol, 5).

 

Skocpol presents the state as being on the outside of the socioeconomic order in that it tries to function as its own entity and act in accordance with its own interests rather than in alignment with the dominant class (Skocpol, 30). This is compelling and shifts my perspective of what a state is because from my point of view as an American citizen it’s easy to say the state is “We the people” when it’s a part of our nationalist identity. But, broken down by Skocpol it allows me to see that the state takes on a shape of its own when attempting to serve the needs of its citizens on every point of the spectrum while maintaining order.

 

This also leads into how the international system affects the outcomes of revolution and other internal conflicts. Skocpol states that, “these phenomena occur in unique world-historical contexts that change over time, and they happen within international struc­tureen that tie societies to one another” (Skocpol 39). This is consistent with international political economy in that it cedes the domestic affairs of states participating in the international arena can impact regions far beyond their original starting point. Skocpol alludes to this being a subject later in the book when comparing the French, Russian, and Chinese revolutions as influences on one another. Skocpol briefly mentions the “macro-structure” that is built by the intertwining system and how one action or event in one state can lead to a chain of events that indirectly leads to the same in another and thus the chain of events can be called a “macro-phenomenon” where each revolution is just a globally unified continuation of the original event wherein the French Revolution is often labeled as a starting point.

 

This further exemplifies and establishes that in agreement with Skocpol that, “…successful sociopolitical transformation­ actual change of state and class structures-part of the specification of what is to be called a social revolution…” (Skocpol, 5). With the success of the French Revolution and others, it is clearly seen on the world stage what the impact of a revolution that has fully brought societal change is, as it is synonymous with the word revolution itself. The same can be said for relatively unsuccessful revolutions effects on both the domestic and international system.


This week’s material takes the Marxist conception as the original and precise. It reveals a new concept of social Revolution as an actual emergent change of great complexity in the macro-structural and historical contexts, which occurs through intense sociopolitical conflicts in which intensifying class struggle plays a key role (Skocpol, p. 7), not merely a conflict or isolated episodes of violence. It is able to affect not only those abroad who would like to imitate them but also those in other countries who oppose revolutionary ideals and need to respond to the challenges or threats imposed by the new power. Revolutions change state organization, class structures, and dominant ideologies (Skocpol, p. 3), such as the existing power holders (Skocpol, p. 11). They can even change the mode of production with new social relations of production. They were also get influenced by the subsequent revolutionary theorists and depended on the multiple sovereignty as much as the formation of coalitions between both contenders’ sides, such as their control of substantial force. A revolution can be pacific or violent, depending on the flexibility (by reforms implementation) or intransigency (like in totalitarian tyrannies) of the ruling authorities, finally resynchronizing the social system’s values and the environment.

Thus, I feel compelled by this concept and, in my opinion, it also reinforces the previous concept that revolutions imply freedom told by Arendt and Kumar, but avoiding the discussion of war and of justifiable use of violence; once revolutions can change states, classes, and ideologists it is implicit the freedom of great part of the society, which takes a new road of developing in several orders: economic, social, and politic. Arendt and Kumar also recognize that Revolution changes in the traditional way, but always looking at the future and consisting of a cycle that arises and falls. That is why it is true what Elbaki Hermassi says: “The world-historical Character of revolutions means that they exert a demonstration effect beyond the boundaries of their country of origin, with a potential for triggering waves of revolution and counterrevolution both within and between societies” (Skocpol, p. 4).

However, I do not feel compelled by the Marxist theory that the Revolution is only possible through intensive and violent class struggle, such as unique ideological propaganda and terror imposed on the masses. Despite the generalized consideration of the growing mutual dependence on revolution and war, there are, throughout history, revolutions that took effect by nonviolent means, like in the Philippines, against Dictator Ferdinand Marcos in 1986 and Mahatma Gandhi in India overthrowing British colonialism through civil disobedience in 1944 (Stiehm), keeping after the triumph the same power of transformation. Other examples of nonviolent revolutions were the one in East Germany against Erick Honecker in 1989-1990 and even the “pragmatic nonviolence” of Martin Luther King against racism in the 1960s (Stiehm).

 

Since this is our last post, I would like to thank you guys for sharing this class with me, and also, thanks to our professor for his teachings and guidance throughout the semester. Thank you all; I wish you all the best in your academic and professional careers 🙂


Hello Virgen! I enjoyed reading your response and felt like your opinion added to great insight to this discussion. I liked how you mentioned philosophers/authors perspectives from previous readings we had. Like you, I felt that Hannah Arendt had a good perspective on her definition of revolution and her analysis was similar to Skopcol’s. However, I felt like Skopcol primarily focused on the states role. Additionally, I liked Kumar’s perspective on revolution and how he considered the social and economic aspect of it because I feel like those two things are crucial when it comes to defining revolution and adds more complexity. I also agree with you in that the Marxist theory that a revolution can only happen if its due to violent class struggle and other violent means is not exactly true. All in all, I really liked your response and found it to be very informative!


The discussion that I found most interesting from this week’s reading centers on the structural view, international and global historical settings, and the comparative historical technique. The structural approach looks at how economic and social factors influence the formation of political regimes and how political powers may spark social revolutions (Skocpol, 15). Internal and external elements, such as the existing situation of the globe, were examined in this reading as potentially interacting with one another and contributing to the onset of revolutions. Ideas, ideologies, and foreign players were all covered in the documentary section that focused on the global and historical backdrop of processes. Understanding the similarities and differences between several social revolutions is the goal of the comparative historical approach, which was covered in detail.

The section explaining why France, Russia, and China were picked for this comparison is less attractive than the remainder of the text (Skocpol, 43). While this portion explained some of the backstory surrounding the uprisings, it needed a more in-depth analysis of the other chapters. During the debate section devoted to explaining why these specific countries were selected, less attention was paid to the causes of the revolutions in each of these three nations.

The reading completed this week on social revolutions enhanced my understanding of revolution. It provided a comprehensive analysis of the factors that might influence the spread of social revolutions and their potential outcomes. The reading underlined the need to consider the interconnection of political, economic, and social aspects while analyzing social revolutions. This perspective was shown to have the potential to shed light on the complex dynamics at play in social revolutions, such as the interplay between a society’s internal and external surroundings that yields opportunities for radical change (Skocpol, 40). Previously, I understood there was a need to examine how national and global contexts may foster or stifle the growth of social revolutions. There should be more discussions on the potential autonomy of the state in determining the path of a revolution and the need to adopt comparative historical perspectives to understand the complexities of different revolutions. Besides, comparing and contrasting social upheavals from different eras is essential. This week’s discussion emphasized the need to compare and contrast previous revolutions to identify commonalities and differences that may influence future revolutions’ success (Skocpol, 30). It explained how looking at many revolutions at once may help us grasp the interplay of factors at play in social change. One example of how this kind of reading could provide insight into the complexity of these events and the relative relevance of many contributing elements is by comparing and contrasting the French, Russian, and Chinese revolutions.


Theda Skocpol’s States and Social Revolutions presents an insightful analysis of the causes and nature of revolutions, focusing on the role of states and social structures in shaping revolutionary outcomes. Skocpol’s assertion that state institutions play a crucial part in influencing the dynamics of revolution is one of the text’s most compelling arguments because it offered insight into the challenges that come into play when trying to transform existing systems. She also argues that the strength or weakness of state power can have a significant impact on the outcome of revolutionary struggles.

After reading Skocpol’s analysis on revolution, I realized it offered a different perspective than the ones I’ve read before. For example, Hannah Arendt’s account of revolution emphasizes the importance of public action and the creation of new political institutions as central to revolutionary change. In contrast, Skocpol’s argument focuses more on the role of existing state’s role in shaping revolutionary outcomes. According to Theda Skocpol she states that, “Social revolutions are rapid, basic transformations of a society’s state and class structures; and they are accompanied and in part carried through by class-based revolts from below… the coincidence of societal structural change with class upheaval; and the coincidence of political with social transformation (Skopcol, 1979 pg. 4).”

Furthermore, Skopcol’s account of revolution reinforced the ideas about revolution that I’ve developed from reading Hobsbawm. Eric Hobsbawm’s perspective was like Skocpol’s in that he emphasizes the importance of social structures in shaping revolutionary outcomes. Hobsbawm argues that revolutions are driven by the struggles of social classes, and that the success of these struggles depends on the ability of the revolutionary forces to mobilize and organize effectively. In States and Social Revolutions Skopcol writes, “class relations are always a potential source of patterned social and political conflict, and class conflicts and changes in class relations actually do figure prominently and successful social revolutionary transformations (Skopcol, 1979 pg. 13).” Skopcol argues that revolutionary change is often driven by the mobilization of subordinate groups who seek to transform social structures.

Based off these readings my definition and perspective on revolutions have changed to address the complexity of this topic. I believe that a revolution can be classified as a significant social and political event that ushers in a new political system and is marked by the creation of new institutions, social norms, and political structures. A revolution occurs when people’s grievances reach a critical point, leading to the collapse of the existing political order. A revolution can change society in ways that go beyond politics, such as in the social, economic, and cultural aspects.

Skocpol gives a complex and insightful view on the dynamics and causes of revolutionary transformation in her analysis of revolution. Her emphasis on how state institutions and societal structures influence the course of revolutions added to other authors viewpoints, such that of Eric Hobsbawm. Skocpol provides a compelling description of the way in which social movements can modify preexisting power structures and effect significant societal change by emphasizing the value of collective action and the mobilization of disadvantaged groups.


In “States and Social Revolutions: A Comparative Analysis of France, Russia, and China”, Theda Skocpol argues that social revolutions are not mere products of economic or class contradictions, but rather complex political processes that involve the mobilization of mass armies, the transformation of state structures, and the creation of new social institutions.

The book opens with a theoretical framework that describes social revolutions as “rapid, basic transformations of society’s state and class structures, accompanied and in part carried through by class-based revolts from below” (Skocpol, 1979). Skocpol then applies this framework to three social revolution cases: the French Revolution, the Russian Revolution, and the Chinese Revolution. In each case, she examines the pre-revolutionary social, economic, and political institutions, the role of peasant and worker mobilization, revolutionary elite strategy and tactics, and the changes in state power and authority that happened as a result of the revolution.

One of the most compelling arguments of the book is that Skocpol believes that social revolutions are not necessarily driven by the most oppressed or exploited classes, but rather by a diverse array of social groups who have both grievances and resources to participate in collective action. Skocpol identifies the role of the state as a critical factor in social revolutions, “Revolutions are made by people, but not in circumstances of their own choosing” (Skocpol, 1979). Skocpol’s primary argument is that social revolutions are driven by structural and historical circumstances rather than by intentional actions by individuals or groups. According to Skocpol, social revolutions take place when a crisis in state authority, a mobilized populace, and the creation of a formalized revolutionary movement produce circumstances that allow for a significant restructuring of the preexisting social and political order.

Another compelling argument of Skocpol’s is the analysis of the different paths that social revolutions can take. According to Skocpol, the outcomes of social revolutions depend on the strategies and tactics of the elites leading the revolution as well as the broader international context. For instance, the Russian Revolution resulted in the foundation of a communist dictatorship that aspired to revolutionize not only Russia but the entire world, but the French Revolution resulted in the consolidation of a powerful, centralized state that helped modernize France. On the other hand, the Chinese Revolution resulted in the establishment of a socialist state that mixed aspects of traditional Chinese culture with Marxist theory.

As the semester is nearing its end and I compare earlier texts to current ones, my ideas on revolution have not changed. To me, why revolution occurs has always been clear: people are unhappy or exploited and they have the means to fight against it. Revolution has the ability to occur in any given nation by any group of people. What makes it memorable and historical is the drive behind it, not the outcome.


Theda Skocpol’s arguments and conceptualization of Social Revolutions are very useful and compelling. She departs from most theorical scientists in this field and basically says that social revolutions feature two different processes at the same time. On one hand, it combines social class upheaval within the society, and on the other hand, it combines social transformation with political transformation. In this sense, “social revolutions are rapid, basic transformations of a society’s state and class structures; and they are accompanied and in part carried through by class-based revolts from below” (4). Her classification of types of revolutions is practical and applicable because it helps to understand better different historical events and even modern ones. In regard to this she explains that Rebellions “may involve some revolt but they do not eventuate in structural change” (Skocpol 4). Political revolutions transform the structure of the state but not necessarily the structure of the whole society itself and these are not necessary accompanied by class conflicts. Finally, processes like industrialization can cause major economic shifts and social structural changes but they are not related to political, or class struggles by themselves. The key component to understanding Social Revolutions is that these bring about changes in the social structure and political structure simultaneously “in a mutually reinforcing fashion” (Skocpol 5).

In addition to the above mentioned, the author adds success as feature element to her definition of social revolutions (Skocpol 5) and perhaps this is the only questionable argument that I find in the reading. Per Skocpol for a revolution to be a Social Revolution it needs to be successful, there are no unsuccessful social revolutions or attempts of social revolutions, either the revolution crated the social and political changes that it intended, or it didn’t. I think this conception if a little narrowed, especially when compared to so many modern attempts of social revolutions that were not successful because of uncontrollable factors such as long-lasting tyrannies, so deep rooted and internationally backed up that it is almost impossible to break them (as it is the case if Venezuela).

Finally, it is valuable that the author compares different perspectives from other political theorists, she especially draws for Marx’s theory of revolution because as she explains on page 13 “class relations are always a potential source of patterned social and political conflict” (Skocpol), she relies heavily on Marx throughout the text because this is a very compelling and provable argument, which is why she uses France, Russia, and China to exemplify her conception.


Theda Skocpol’s compelling argument establishes the makeup of social revolutions through structural analysis and instantly disqualifies rebellions or political revolutions as events that have the capacity to actualize structural change. Skocpol explicitly states that “social revolutions are rapid, basic transformation of a society’s state and class structure…social revolutions are set apart from other sorts of conflicts and transformative processes above all by the combination of two coincidences…societal structural change with class upheaval…and…political with social transformation” (4). It is the structure of the system that makes revolutions possible.

While breaking down the reading, it was clear to see that Skocpol has a more three-dimensional and modern perspective on social revolutions. Rather than focusing on the mere feeling of discontent of a group of people, Skocpol takes into the equation the interaction between different factional interests, essentially shaping revolutionary outcomes. A statement, written by Wendell Phillips, that caught my attention as I was reading was “[r]evolutions are not made; they come” (17). I feel like the statement is a reflection of Skocpol’s structural analysis. Skocpol’s perspective on revolutions focused less on the anger of the people as the glue that groups individuals together or creates ‘mass-mobilization’, eventually developing a revolution, instead, she focused on the array of components that influence revolutionary transformations. In addition, Skocpol places an emphasis on modernization as an element that “…gives rise to revolution through changing the temper, value commitments, or potential for collective mobilization of people or groups in society…revolution itself creates conditions for… further socioeconomic development” (20). Unlike our past readings, there is stress on the significance of modernity and its influence on revolution over the years, ultimately, pushing away from Marxism’s theory of revolution. Another very important component that caught my attention was the importance of transnational relations and world-historical developments in Skocpol’s argument. Revolutions are not isolated developments that are caused by domestic conflicts or tensions, instead, they must be “…closely related in their causes and accomplishments to the internationally uneven spread of capitalist economic development and nation-state formations on a world scale” (19).

Skocpol’s understanding of revolution is more complex and humanistic, she doesn’t simplify revolutions in a two-dimensional manner. The reading helped me to better understand the intricacy of revolutions in general. The structuralist perspective on revolutions augments the significance of the state, not as a mere ‘arena’, but as an integral facet of a revolution. In addition, it accentuates the influence revolutions have worldwide.


Revolution has been characterized in ways which attach certain connotations to it. Whether it is violent revolution, political revolution, or many others, revolution itself has its foundation in what is attached to it. The revolutions -as seen in previous lectures- of for example King’s nonviolent revolution, the Maoist revolution, as well as the French Revolution all greatly differ from each other. In detail, each of these revolutions may have had some fundamental goal which through further examination can be found, but moreover, the societal structures, in their “interests of whatever socioeconomic or sociocultural” themes present, have their proceedings rooted in their “objective function…to preserve the existing mode of production” (Skocpol, 25, 28). Thus, revolutions to Skocpol are the overturning of these structures into ones whose interests are changed.

Her view of the state is uniquely different from a traditional Marxist view, which only theorizes that the means of production can only match the will of the dominating powers, while ignoring the potential autonomy of the state to become something which does not serve those interests. A “state-centered approach”, she says, is possible, and should not be ignored. Such approach -rather, the rapid transformation of state structures which its function is changed- is social revolution. Her way of viewing the existence of the state is certainly compelling, and her emphasis of class relations as the “materialized concentration” of the state pushes forward a structuralist view which challenges current ideas (Skocpol, 28).

As related to King’s ideas of nonviolent revolution, both Skocpol and King sought to change the structural relations -in one way or another- of the state, which ultimately transforms its function and purpose. However, Skocpol’s idea of the state as a manifestation of class relations yet autonomous is but one of many other structures which apply to the state, and King’s nonviolent revolution proves that the function of a state can be changed through the alteration of unique structures besides class relations. Even though race relations may better apply to society rather than the state, the state still -at that time- was a vessel for the dominating class to exert their power through their will, which at that time, was to implement racist policies.

Moreso, class relations were a significant area of discussion in race-relations, as during King’s time, certain groups were denied opportunities which may have propelled them further economically, and hence, the issue of race is now an issue of class. Rather, it can become another way; class relations are innately bound in state structure, whatever that structure may be. Additionally, class relations itself can exist only through the vessel of state structure, and that it is not one in and of itself. Class relations do not change on their own, they change through -as shown with King- the other state structures in which it is the goal of social revolution to change.

 

Overall, Skocpol’s ideas of social revolution have certainly altered my view of revolution as a whole, as the intricate and various types of revolution are better outlined, contributing to a broader yet specialized perspective on the topic. Notions of state autonomy can propel revolution to where its compatibility with the state’s existence lies not in its defense or permanence, but through its transcendence; its structures to be dismantled and built back again.


Theda Skocpol’s “States and Social Revolutions” is a seminal work in the field of comparative politics, which aims to explore the relationship between states and social revolutions. The introduction of the book lays out the central questions that the author intends to address and provides a roadmap of the book’s structure.

Skocpol initially aimed to discuss that social revolutions are fundamentally different from other forms of political change, such as coups or rebellions. Personally, whilst reading, this is the principal idea that I found the most compelling. Specifically, on pages 4-5 Theda describes how Social revolutions involve the mass mobilization of ordinary people, and they seek to fundamentally transform the social order. Skocpol argues that social revolutions are not caused by economic or cultural factors alone, but rather they are the result of a complex interplay between structural factors and political processes.

I found this perspective interesting and complimentary to ideas I began to acquire throughout this entire course and I too found myself agreeing that there are inherent different kinds of revolutions and that not all manifest their desires for progress in the same manner. As I continued with the reading I found the claims that reinforced my initial beliefs within the discussion of revolutions and the multitude of variables that arise out of a state or society’s prospect of change. I initially described such multifarious facets to this conversation in my other discussion posts and enjoyed how she differentiates between the types of revolutions and emphasizes all factors contributing to social revolutions.

Ultimately, not just this week’s reading but the plethora of texts examined have broadened my point of view on the topic and I found that this piece in particular showcased a central underlying notion that should be emphasized in the discussion of revolutions (their past, present, and future), that being the idea that revolutions cannot be condensed into one definition, instead one – during their understanding and analysis of the subject – must seek to present an observant demeanor not ruled by a monochromatic perspective, remaining cognizant to the diversity of approaches and interpretations.


Among the things that seemed very sounded to me in his introduction was first his reasons for how and why revolutionary analyzes should be through her proposal comparative analysis.
The study of the revolution should be carried out through the comparison of other cases. Considering their similarities, aspects in which they are related and thus be able to understand a little better events that are not exact but that have a certain tendency or that end up under the same characteristics of the country or the time in which one lives. This author’s approach seems quite sophisticated, methodological, conceptual and theoretical to analyze these social and historical processes. “The units being compared are independent of one another… Comparative historical analysis is no substitute for theory. Indeed, it can be applied only with the indispensable aid of theoretical concepts and hypotheses” (Pg 43, Skocpol)

Also, when she presents the method that she considers to be available to bring explanations of revolutions in particularly sensitive historical cases. She calls it “comparative history” (Pg 36, Skocpol) which is used to track the history of two states, their institutions or civilizations. What it indicates is that the benefit of this type of study is that they show sociological models with their different national contexts but still viable to arrive at a good analysis. “Social revolutions as such can be treated as a theoretical subject; there is no inescapable requirement to formulate explanotory hypotheses only about categories with large number of cases.” (Pg 36, Skocpol) Here, she also reveals that it is not necessary to take many cases into account to arrive at a theoretical analysis and in its context, nor to focus on applying general concepts, it is enough to use the historical analysis of a few cases. That is why I consider these three countries in their historical processes and characteristics to be able to compare them in their revolutionary processes.

Another of the concepts that caught my attention in this reading was “states are actual organizations controlling (or attempting to control) territories and peopIe. Thus the analyst of revolutions must explore not only class relations but also relations of states to one another and relations of
states to dominant and subordinate classes. (Pg 31, Skocpol) Therefore, what she brings to this concept is that the approach must be made by understanding the intention or purpose of a state, to control its people and therefore its territory. So, it is important to consider the relations of the state both externally and internally. And of course how international circumstances affect socioeconomic structures internally.

Finally, but very important, another of the concepts that seemed interesting to me when she pointed out that “we can make sense of social-revolutionary transformation only if we take the state seriously as a macro-structure. The state properly conceived is no mere arena in which Socioeconomic struggles are fought out. It is, rather, a set of administrative, policing, and military organizations headed, and more or less well coordinated by, an executive authority. Any state first and fundamentally extracts resources from society and deploys these to create and support coercive and administrative organizations” ( pg 29, Skocpol) Because she shows key points from which to focus to make a comparative analysis of the revolution, the State. And presenting the state as what it is, what it is made up of and where to analyze it is key to choosing from each country and understanding this type of event or social phenomenon.


Many ideas, lessons, and perspectives can be taken from Skocpol’s texts. Still, its most insightful quality, with regard to all discussed in this course, is its ability to echo in on the readings we have collectively consumed as a class. From Marx to Wolff to Arendt, we see all their ideas superimposing each other in a fashion designated to the individual perspective.

However, when highlighting specific aspects to convey significance, I found that Skocpol’s emphasis on the masses spurred by circumstance was the bridge gapping all other ideas. This best fit my belief of “revolutions” being the product of an environment rather than the spontaneity founded by ideal men. As cited: “Societal order rests, either fundamentally or proximately, upon a consensus of the majority (or of the lower classes) that their needs are being met” (Skocpol 15). Here we can take a reference to Nepstads readings, which follow along the path of structural circumstances that allow for uprisings to take hold in the first place. Without a certain social climate and intricate specifics purging the stability of a political body’s foundation, no resemblance of challenge or change can be observed; or at least meaningfully. As we see time and time again throughout the weeks, there is always an emphasis on the “third estate”, if you will, that maintains all social order and regime standing. In discussions of violence and nonviolence, methods and practices, thoughts and theories, we consistently see the first in any explanation is the people. Marx argued that the mass urban proletariat would rise up against the elite bourgeoisie, Nepstad believed that the general consensus of the upset majority was the first push in revolutionary endeavors, and Arednt poised that the masses always maintained power since their support equaled the longevity of any regime. Skocpol’s position illuminates all of these ideas by filtering the words of aforementioned scholars into a single message that hands the meaning of change in the hands of those that, I would say, create their environment.

Must I also add, Skocpol indulges in the definition of “revolution” that subtly reveals the extent to which his writings drape our course discussions. Debatle to some indeed, but I feel that his distinction between “social” and “political” revolutions respawn the question of “what is revolution?” and beckons the classification of the term( Skocpol, 5). Tying in with the ideas of week one’s Kumar and Arendt texts, there is a reasonable discussion to be held that ponders what constitutes an event to be deemed an act of the revolutionary drama. Her emphasis on class struggle and its restructuring as a result of mass change, which I would add be either violent or non-violent, synced with my belief in the Krishan Kumar thought that argued that revolution was only designated its term when a total reincarnation of society had occurred. We tend to focus strictly on the power transfer aspect of political upheaval, however, the culture of our predecessors will always remain firmly entrenched in the soil of a ruined society. This is why Maoists sought it necessary to launch their cultural revolutions, and the radical French government to break down the nobility and royalty that dictated the societal positioning of the populace. When the oppressed burn the banners of “class”, and reorder the consumption of the vintage can a new standard be birthed under the term “revolution”.


This week we focused on Theda Skocpol’s “States and Social Revolutions”, which ultimately provides an understanding to the relationship between social revolutions and states. This reading also examines the causes of the social revolutions. Theda Skocpol talks about how social revolutions are basic and fast transformations of a society’s class structure and state. It can change at any given time.

The part of this reading I found the most compelling is the structural perspective component of revolution. I found this section to be the most compelling because there is a lot to dissect and learn here. One small change in any and they are no longer the same but just similar. All four approaches to this, is the basics. “What seems most striking is the sameness of the image of the overall revolutionary process that underlies and informs all four approaches.” (Skocpol, 14). Revolutions are different from rebellions and from political revolutions, but which go hand in hand with social and political structure.

This week’s reading did not really change my idea of revolution I developed over the past few weeks, but rather expanded on it. I think it’s fascinating that there are so many factors into the different types of “revolutions”, but at the same time there is not much difference since they share a common base. Skocpol argues that social revolutions only occur under certain specific structural circumstances. Based off her definition of the different terms, I can see her point of view and agree. One of the reasons I say it expanded my view on my understanding of revolution is because it makes you think about what would happen if there were a time where a social revolution did occur outside of the specified conditions or if ever possible. Skocpol also explained the differences and similarities in a way that was easy to understand. Overall, I genuinely enjoyed this weeks reading.


In Theda Skocpol’s “States and Social Revolutions,” the most compelling part was her discussion on the role of states in shaping the outcomes of social revolutions. On page 5, Skocpol asserts that “in all cases, state power was crucial in determining the specific form, outcome, and consequences of revolutionary upheaval.” (Skocpol 5). She argues that the pre-existing state structures in France, Russia, and China shaped the trajectory of their respective revolutions. For instance, in France, the revolution emerged from a weak state structure and aimed to establish a centralized and modern state, while in Russia, the revolution aimed to transform a strong, centralized state into a socialist state. On the other hand, the Chinese Revolution aimed to destroy the pre-existing state structure and establish a new one based on communist ideology.

This argument reinforces my earlier understanding that revolutions are complex events that involve various factors beyond the mere overthrow of a particular regime. The success of a revolution is not only determined by the oppressed and marginalized groups seeking to overthrow the existing power structure but also by the pre-existing state structures and the revolutionaries’ ability to mobilize the masses effectively. Thus, the outcomes of revolutions are shaped by various factors, such as the nature of the state structure, the extent of mobilization of the masses, and the ability to establish new political and social structures.

Moreover, Skocpol’s analysis of the French Revolution’s impact on the state is insightful. On page 10, she argues that “the French Revolution created an entirely new basis for state power,” as it established a centralized and bureaucratic state structure (Skocpol 10). This new state structure was crucial in the subsequent development of modern state power, which became a model for other European countries. Skocpol’s argument reinforces my understanding that revolutions can have far-reaching consequences beyond the overthrow of a particular regime. They can create new political and social structures that shape the course of history.

Skocpol’s analysis provides a valuable framework for understanding the processes of social and political change that accompany revolutions. Her focus on the role of pre-existing state structures in shaping the trajectory of revolutions challenges traditional Marxist interpretations of revolutions as the result of economic contradictions and class struggle. Instead, she emphasizes the importance of state structures, which serve as critical actors in the transformation of societies. This approach provides a nuanced understanding of revolutions that takes into account the complex interplay between state structures, social movements, and political change.

In conclusion, Skocpol’s analysis of the role of states in shaping the outcomes of social revolutions was the most compelling part of this week’s reading. It reinforced my earlier understanding of revolutions while also highlighting the critical role of the state in the success or failure of a revolution. Additionally, her analysis of the French Revolution’s impact on the state provided valuable insights into the far-reaching consequences of revolutions. Overall, this reading has deepened my understanding of the complex factors that influence the outcomes of social revolutions.


In Theda Skocpol’s “States and Social Revolutions she speaks on how theories doesnt focus on the important part of revolutions such as structural elements that causes thre to be a revolution to begin with. Most concentrate on how purposeful behavior causes revolutions but instead she analyzes revolutions from a structural perspective so that it isnt questionable.

One of the most compelling parts of the reading was Skocpol’s discussion of Marx’s theory and how the Mexican Revolution provided the country with the power to declare independence. It is interesting how it is one of the most industrialized countries after colonialism and the least vulnerable to revolutions by the military. This article starts by defining social revolution and which is described as an important political and social structure changes which take place immediately and promote one another. These changes result in long socioeconomic arguments, in and this is the reason why class tensions play a major part along with social tension. Marx viewed revolution as something simply centered around classes and it is a movement emerging from fundamental problems inside violent environments that are still developing and not as small acts of violence or conflict. For Marx, the key to any society is its mode of production or a specific combination of socioeconomic forces of production such as technology, division of labor, etc.

 

The account of revolution from this week’s reading reinforces the ideas about revolution I have developed in earlier weeks of the course because earlier in this course I believed that the process of social revolutions took time to make changes but in this book, it was stated that they are rapid. Indeed, it isn’t the only route to get something done or to be heard. Fundamental changes to the state and class structures of society are partially carried out by social-based movements. Even successful riots can involve the uprising of weaker classes and will not lead to any changes being made. It stated, “marx sees revolutions as emerging out of class-divided modes of production, and transforming one mode of production into another through class conflict.(Skocpol, 8).This shows that the social shift in structure and class causes social revolutions to be set aside from other conflicts as the processes are occurring. Political revolutions change the state structures but not social structures even though I thought it would mean it changes the society as a whole. Instead, social structures can result in industrialization without having to be the reason behind unexpected political events or changes.


An interesting part of the introduction of States and Social Revolutions, by Theda Skocpol, is her depiction of the various historical analysis on social revolutions and that the conflict over resources is not seen as violence, but instead a symptom or byproduct of a deeper kind of conflict.

We learn that the Marxist approach believes that capitalist production conflicts with social and class relations, which holds them back, like in the French revolution. The most intriguing part was analyzing the Marxist approach through the following quote: “The Marxist conception of class relations as rooted in the control of productive property and the appropriation of economic surpluses from direct producers by nonproducers is, in my view, an indispensable theoretical tool for identifying one sort of basic contradiction in society. (13) “. The examination of the French Revolution by Skocpol emphasizes that it served as both a template for many subsequent revolutions and the first of the great modern revolutions. This insight highlights the historical significance of the French Revolution and how it continues to shape how we perceive revolutions.

The aggregate psychological approach interprets peoples psychological dynamics and the origins of social revolutions. Examples of anger, resentment, frustration, aggression were used by Skocpol as a result of deeper conflicts, “a condition known as “relative deprivation.” (9). The systems/ value consensus approach examines the political institutions that exist and how they express shared values, and act in a way that benefits them. Skocpol states that “this image suggests that the ultimate and sufficient condition for a revolution is the withdrawal of this consensual support and, conversely, that no regime could survive if the masses were consciously disgruntled. (16). The political conflict approach emphasizes the revolutionary process which is carried out by organized groups, which also emphasizes the mobile interest of the community. This approach from Skocpol emphasizes the interests of revolution, which includes resources, power relations between groups.

Ultimately, a revolution must alter both the social and political structures in order to qualify as a social revolution. Skocpol names her method “Comparative historical analysis” and uses the case study of France, Russia, and China and how their politics or social structures typically alter as a result of revolutions. She claims that political revolutions do not necessarily result in class conflict and merely change the state, not the social structures.


In this week’s reading, I found Chalmer Johnson’s analysis of social revolution to be the most compelling and thought provoking. Johnson proposes that the purpose of a revolution is to change the current value set within a society and challenge the socialization influencing the way a group thinks and operates. Johnson claims the onslaught of a social revolution can be attributed to a dis-synchronization of societal contentment and the deterioration of the status quo (Skocpol pg. 12). When a new set of ideals is proposed through growing discontent with the current system or the introduction of new technology, people can become unsettled as their thought process is questioned. Once this discomfort grows, society begins to harbor resentment toward the current regime and look for change. This can put a social system at risk of crisis and thus a breeding ground for revolution. Johnson states that in order for the revolution to successfully implement the changes to the societal structure, it must include violence (Skocpol pg. 11). This will force either the current government to adapt and implement reforms to bring the society back into synchrony, or the government will crumble and be replaced by an entirely new system that represents the desired values.

I find Johnson’s analysis of revolution to be the most compelling because I feel it accurately represents revolution and its causes. It parallels Marxist thinking as the revolution can only occur through dismantling the socialization that forces approval of the current governmental system and proposing new ways of thought that call the current system into question. As both Johnson and Marx discuss, this is only possible when the population becomes conscious of what they are lacking. Johnson calls it dis-synchronization and Marx refers to it as the raising of class consciousness. Regardless, it is the inherent questioning of what the current governmental system is providing and proposing new ideas to reach higher levels of contentment within society. I do disagree with Johnson, based on readings from prior weeks, that the only way to achieve a successful social revolution is with the inclusion of violence. Previously, we have discussed many successful social revolutions that were nonviolent. I believe the power of thought and the unification of a population is much more powerful than weapons of war. Yes, violence is one way of resolution, but it is not the only way. The issue, as both Marx and Johnson mention, is getting the impacted class on the same page of revolting against the status quo in order to achieve greater equality within society. This does not necessarily need to be violent.


To begin with this week’s reading goes on to explain a definition of what a Revolution is, how it plays a role in different societies, what triggers a Revolution to take place, and who is most affected by it. The part that I found most compelling was the way Skocpol defines what a revolution is. The voluntaristic theories popular in the field of politics, according to Skocpol, leave missing an essential aspect of transformations. These hypotheses miss the fundamental elements that produce an unprecedented scenario because they concentrate on how purposeful behavior causes revolutions. Skocpol analyzes transitions from the point of view of structure to close this disparity. A revolution involves simultaneously a shift in social frameworks and governmental authorities. It connects back to when we first started the course and how we got to define a Revolution. According to Skocpol, “revolution is that basic changes in social structure and in political structure occur together in a mutually reinforcing fashion. And these changes occur through intense sociopolitical conflicts in which class struggles play a key role.”[1] I believe this definition is very similar to that which I mentioned in previous discussions. Taking into example the Chinese Evolution, which according to his definition was a social revolution since along with the transformation in government structures, every aspect of social structure also underwent transformation. Moreover, Skocpol’s concept is a radical reinventing founded on new analyses of the data that holds that governments are independent administrative structures that operate in their respective purposes. The groundbreaking indicate that endures is the one which effectively executes a comprehensive improvements scheme, according to the writer’s evaluation, which goes above the root causes of rebellion to include its effects. This claim assists in clarifying that the rebellions she investigated have proven to be so significant over time as well as why many are unsuccessful ones are hardly recalled in the present. “Consequently, analysts are inexorably encouraged to consider peoples’ feelings of dissatisfaction or their consciousness of fundamentally oppositional goals and values as the central problematic issues.”[2] This feeds into the ideology of Revolutions and why most of them take place. Citizen’s emotions are vital towards society, since most decisions happen for a feeling of dissatisfaction as she mentions in the reading. In conclusion, the most compelling aspect of Skocpol’s writing was the definition of what Revolution means, and how individuals act on it as an act of change.


I found much of Skocpol’s writing to be compelling. Her definition of social revolutions as “rapid, basic transformations of a society’s state and class structures” (Pg.4) fits perfectly in line with many other definitions of revolution. She does not include the specific use or lack of violence as a method of revolution. However, this definition does differ significantly from the simple fact that she states that revolution occurs when significant changes to structures occurs in response to any kind of revolt, whether it is violent or peaceful. I would agree with her over other scholars in including this detail in the definition. Without significant change, there is usually little evidence that a “revolution” ever occurred and Skocpol would argue herself that you should not even call these events “Revolutions”. Skocpol goes on to discuss three theories that attempt to explain revolutions called “aggregate-psychological theories, systems/value consensus theories, and political conflict theories” (Pg. 9). She goes on to describe how these theories are somewhat useful in explaining how revolutions come about but they all miss key details which she believes could give a better explanation.

Skocpol’s writing has reinforced some ideas and changed other ideas about revolution that I have developed in earlier weeks. The idea that first came to mind while reading is the practice of nonviolent revolutions. I was glad to see that, while she does address the role violence has played in revolutions, she does not explicitly state that violence is needed for a successful social revolution. Previous readings showed me that nonviolent revolutions could be successful as seen in British controlled India by Gandhi, runaway and protesting slaves during the Civil War, and Martin Luther King Jr during the Civil Rights Movement. Other ideas that this reading reinforced was the need for state and social change as a definitive trait of a successful revolution. A revolution without change cannot and should not be labeled a revolution because it would better be described as a simple change in power. Some ideas that this writing had changed was the importance of looking into a country in order to explain its revolution. Skocpol did discuss that internal factors do play a role but there can also be numerous external factors that can also affect how, when, and if a revolution takes place within a country, as can be seem in this quote “political environments create tasks and opportunities for states and place limits on their capacities to cope with either external or internal tasks or crises” (Pg. 30). I had not considered how external factors like the actions of nearby and even distant countries could affect revolutions in another one,


I found this passage to be really important when it comes to putting perspective like Arendt, Marx, and Kumar together. In This weeks reading by Theda Skocpol on the States and Social Revolutions I found his perspective to be quite interesting. Skocpol emphasizes the significance of using social revolutions as a distinct form for political change, rather than a revolt.

He also states that social revolution is not only about overthrowing the current government but instead is to re-organize a society as a whole. He mentions “rebellions, even when successful, may involve the revolt of subordinate classes but they do not eventuate in the structural change. However political revolutions transform state structures but not social structures and they are not necessarily accomplished through class conflict and processes such as industrialization can transform social structures without necessarily bringing about, or resulting from, sudden political upheavals or basic political structural changes”(pg4) What I found very compelling is his approach seems to resonate with that of Martin Luther King Jr. from previous weeks. Martin Luther King Jr. beliefs aligned in the category of conscientious and pragmatic nonviolence.King believed nonviolence was the way to seek peace and justice. I also enjoyed Skocpol breakdown of different revolutions and how they resemble social revolutions.

This weeks reading has made me stick with my original opinion on revolution . Though I enjoyed the passage and questioning and explanations from Skocpol, I would still prefer to stick with my original understanding of revolution. I believe a revolution should mean transformative, political, economical, and social change driven by beliefs, living circumstances, and the right to assemble. This will also involve the overthrow of a current government or organization in hopes of meeting the needs of their citizens and country.
Throughout this course I have been able to gather so many views on what a revolution should mean, and the argument of violence versus non-violence. However, I still do believe a single definition of revolution will alway be up for debate, As we move forward the meaning will continue to change. I really enjoyed passages from Kumar and how he emphasized on revolutionary movements needing to be clear with citizens about the kind of society they are aiming to form once the movement is over.As well as Gandhi and his non- violence approach.


After reading Theda Skocpol’s introduction to States and Social Revolutions, it becomes intriguing to understand how Skocpol defines social revolutions as she believes they are rare, complex, and should be distinguished from other kinds of conflict and political changes. Skocpol defines social revolution as “rapid, basic transformation of a society’s state and class structures” (Skocpol P4). Skocpol believes social revolutions do not only transform society as a whole but more specifically, state and class in a way that combines with structural change and political transformation. Therefore, Skocpol sees social revolution as both a political and economic transformation in the structure of a society. Skocpol emphasizes the importance of not confusing social revolutions with other kinds of conflict and political changes such as industrialization and the American revolution. Thus, Skocpol notes three distinctions from social revolution such as rebellion, political revolutions, and broad base social and economic change. Skocpol sees rebellions, even those that are successful and involve the revolt of subordinate classes, as unable to result in structural change and do not transform the structure of society. Skocpol’s distinction between political revolution and social revolution is her conceptual point. “Political revolution transforms state structures but not social structures”. Furthermore, Skocpol sees other revolutionary processes such as industrialization as transforming social structures without bringing about sudden political and structural changes. Skocpol believes changes in political structures and social structures should “occur together in a mutually reinforcing fashion” (Skocpol P5) Skocpol believes social revolutions are uncommon processes that are incredibly complex and should be distinguished from other conflicts.

 

Skocpol identifies four early approaches to theorizing causes and dynamics to social revolutions such as a traditional marxist approach, an aggregate psychological approach, a value consensus approach, and a political conflict approach. The aggregate psychological approach is a way of interpreting revolutions that place emphasis on psychological dynamics and seek the origins of social processes such as anger, deprivation, frustration, and the causes of resorting to violence. This approach is not one she favors and views all approaches to have inadequacies yet encompasses these approaches to form her own comparative historical analysis.

 

Skocpol’s theoretical and historical approach is drawn primarily on the marxist approach and political conflict approach but goes beyond as she produces three major principles of analysis. Her first principle of analysis is a non voluntarist structural perspective, in which Skocpol believes we must look at complex social conditions and social structures in order to understand social revolutions. Ultimately she understands that revolutions do not happen through spontaneous voluntary mobilizations but because of conflicts and dynamics of social processes, conditions, and background structures. That being said, Skocpol argues one major flaw in theories of revolutions is treating revolutions as things that can be explained by internal dynamics and instead thinks you have to understand international dynamics and international structures. Furthermore, she sees it as a mistake to see the state itself as a tool and views the state as a serious actor and a decision maker with forms of power for or against revolutionary processes. “We can make sense of social revolutionary transformations only if we take the state seriously as a macro structure” (Skocpol P29). In other words, Skocpol argues in theorizing revolutionary processes we should see the state as more than an “arena” for playing out interest and other dynamics. The role of the state is fundamental and sets her analysis apart from other theories of revolution. Additionally, Skocpol’s emphasis on social revolution sets her apart from Ardent who emphases political revolution, comparing the American revolution to the ideal model as Skocpol sees the American revolution as a different thing. To be frank, the complexity and research conducted in Skocpol’s analyses is in depth but potentially overlooks the revolutionary process as a whole and focuses more on origins, causes, and dynamics of social revolutions therefore it is a different analysis from previous approaches that still offers valuable insight.


Primarily, this reading reinforces Nepstad, Marxism and the Maoism and reflects the basic revolt of a social class both the peasantry or the bourgeoise. Skocpol breaks down the states and social revolution and outlines Karl Marx theories of social revolution. Skocpol although challenging breaks down the key factors need for a successful revolt and overall social structure transformation. She uses the prime examples of the French Revolution and the mid- century Vietnam revolutions noting the importance of state organizations, class structures and dominant ideologies. Inherently, she notes the importance of revolutions not only restructuring states but also transforming nations. I find that Skocpol has a similar definition approach to the earlier authors revisited in the course. She states that “social revolutions are rapid, basic transformations in a society and its states, this primarily affects class structure and is ultimately caused by a social class-based revolt” (Skocpol 4). Comparatively speaking, Taylor in Maoism in the Andes also conveys Lenin’s classic argument that a revolutionary party cannot be built on the quicksand of ideological confusion; it was therefore necessary to “first divide and then unite” around a common programme, the guiding principle being: “better fewer but better” (Taylor 6). Skocpol also mentions Lenin and similarly conveys that the revolution is accomplished by class action in unity who are led by the self- conscious and rising revolutionary classes” (Skocpol 14).

Furthermore, Skocpol outlines and addresses the strong connection of state and social class structures when it comes to social transformation. She notes that a successful revolution marks the shift from previous production theories and ideologies to a new social relation in production. More importantly conveying the new social relations and new political ideological forms needed to bring in a new triumphant revolutionary class and overall different social development. Nonetheless, Skocpol apart from the other articles read this semester breaks down the macro-sociological theory. She dives into the large-scale approach of social systems within a state and the outlined the structural level of production. Skocpol focuses on the societal integration and overall physiology and pathology of a society when there are no crisis and further notes that social revolutions cannot be explained without systematic references to social structures and overall world- historical developed revolutions. Overall, I believe the importance and relevancy of this book connects with the prior readings and underlines the overall transformation of a society or nation when a revolution is successful. In my own words, it is important to know that although it can result in violence, it first starts in the mind and thought. It is a place of value and worth for the people at either lower- or middle-class levels and as Skocpol states then sets the stage of their development of material forces of production in society come into conflict with the existing relations of production resulting in overall conflict. This collective action in unity with common ideologies and interests come together in pursuit of establishing a different social structure that favors their needs. It is almost like the greater the oppression the higher the possibility of revolution and in this case liberation.


I enjoyed reading your outlook towards Skocpol’s position on what it means to endure a social revolution. You’ve included important references to historical transformations that support her definition like recaps of the French Revolution and mid-century Vietnam. I found her critique of comparisons between “fundamentally similar cases” of revolution for France and Russia very interesting. On page 41 of States and Social Revolutions, the French Revolution was described as “bourgeois-capitalist” and “liberal-democratic” while Russia was noted as “statist-developmental” and “proletarian-communist.” While they shouldn’t be grouped together, changes from their “old regimes” can classify them as alike in nature. I appreciate your wording of how transformation starts with mind and thought no matter the result, like violence. What I like about Skocpol’s text is the emphasis of verbal communication always preceding any type of revolution. Overall, this was a great interpretation of States and Social Revolutions.


Social revolutions rapidly transform society’s status quo. I’m compelled by the way Skocpol breaks down how fundamental structural changes are typically carried out “by class-based revolts from below” with reference to other philosophers (Skocpol, 4). This explanation implies that when the minority comes together to challenge the majority, solidarity can rapidly recondition any social climate. Skocpol’s notice of Karl Marx’s theory of class struggles smoothly ties together her definition of what she sees drive basic revolutionary changes. She draws various connections to the texts that we’ve reviewed throughout our course so far which makes States and Social Revolutions a great finale. A society’s state is subject to change when the citizens it doesn’t serve gain awareness of the unfair division, inciting anger. Whether it be of religious, cultural, or socioeconomic differences, society will always be questioned by those it doesn’t serve. It’s when the negatively affected people acknowledge this and unify that the nature of society may change. Her framework of the causes, modes, and products of a social revolution have helped me better understand the most influential measures towards successful shifts. We’ve learned from many different interpretations of revolution from Arendt to Gandhi to Nepstad and each principle was directly or indirectly touched on by Skocpol.

The summary of Ted Gurr’s idea about relative deprivation was a great demonstration as to why people revolt. It’s unjust for anyone to experience “a gap between the valued things and opportunities they feel entitled to and the things and opportunities they actually get” (Skocpol, 9). Revolutions being grouped as an internal-war under the same umbrella as large-scale terrorism was an interesting explanation to read. At their core, both are mass-based and organized but really couldn’t be any more different in terms of pacifism and war. In my opinion, this hasty comparison suggests that peaceful revolutions are just as if not more effective than violent revolutions. Both are capable of success because they share the same basic strategy. Skocpol and Gurr describe how an imbalance in society fuels uprisings that affect everybody, even those with preexisting advantages described as “both masses and elite aspirants” (Skocpol, 10). This relates back to Marx’s theory of the proletariat versus bourgeois circumstance, just in different terminology. It’s fascinating to see how philosophies of social revolutions spread across a wide spectrum but share the same premise when it comes down to it. In simple terms, there can’t be a social revolution without an established oppressive authority and angry group fed up with the normalized mistreatment towards them.


The reading that I found most compelling was ‘Predicting Attitudes toward Violence’ by Monica Blumenthal. Blumenthal (1972) states that violence has been a vivid feature of American life in the past decades i.e., seen through “assassinations, riots, student disruption and violent crime which is increasing in proportion to the population”. The reason I found Blumenthal’s definition and approach to violence most compelling is because she outlines what events that characterize America as a violent place. She further outlines a model that was formed to predict attitudes towards violence. I also second what she says about measuring attitudes toward violence as it is a crucial venture. She also goes ahead to describe one feature of American modern life that is believed to expose people to violence i.e. the extent to which mass media exposes us to violence e.g. through crime stories.

I found it interesting how Blumenthal analyzes violence based on certain factors and forces for instance how people have different attitudes towards violence as the same individual that supports violence to maintain the status quo would not accept violence to for revolutionary transformation. On analyzing violence, she also states that it is crucial to consider whether the level of violence is as a result of opposing forces some which hold any violent act as unjustifiable and those that justify extreme violence e.g. simple cultural values against violence e.g. the Christian ethic “thou shall not kill”, and the basic cultural values in favor of violence e.g. the Bible influences the development of values that are anything apart from love for instance “eye for eye, tooth for tooth”.

The account of revolution from this week’s reading change, affect, or reinforce the ideas about revolution that I have developed in earlier weeks in the course as this week I have learnt of how the meaning of revolution truly came to be. I have learnt that various parts of the world had their own definitions of the term ‘revolution’. Kumar (1971) states that the term ‘revolution’ has no single meaning and that it is a European invention and that the meaning of the word varies in different parts of the world. Kumar (1971) states that for instance, the Russian definition of revolution varies from that of the French and is also different from that of America, Germany, Africa, Asia and Spain and it was not until the eighteenth century during the American and French Revolutions that the term got “its modern connotation of fundamental and far-reaching change” (Kumar 1971).


In our final discussion, week seven we are to discuss if whether violence is needed instead of a revolution. Our course work has been focusing on the previous Revolutions, and giving us an overview of what it lead to. This week we read Skocpol’s Thought in regard to the revolution. The most interesting part in week sevens reading was Skocpol’s definition of social revolutions “rapid, basic transformations of a society’s state and class structures; and they are accompanied and in part carried through by class-based revolts from below.” (Skocpol 4).

She states that in a social revolution there is a transformation of state organization, Class structures, and dominant ideologies. In other words, a revolution needs a social structure change in a political structure change she also mentions that political revolution only transforms the state and not the social structure. She also thinks the industrial revolution played a role that transforms social structure.” Social revolution makes successful sociopolitical transformation, actual change of state and class structure.” (Skocpol 5). Another interesting part of this weeks assignment was ” when Skocpol, mentions the French Revolution and the great impact it brought world wide. Some can say it was a step forward in the right direction, and brought great advancement. I mean look all that came from it Code laws, model of scientific and technical organization, and even the metric system (Week 2, pg 53). Yes, what we use to measure. I believe a revolution consists of both a social transformation and a political transformation.

To me it’s the people and the way they interact with each other, and we can also add their ideologies is what makes the society. You know before reading this week’s assignment, I just grabbed revolution as a large mass of people who lost their trust to a failed government. But after reading this week’s revolution continuation I was able to understand that there is more and it’s sad that I compared it to today and we are still experiencing So much today. And then asking for revolution because I am against violence, but we need to do better.

Skocpol’s also discusses the Chinese Revolution and the reason for the collapse, state breakdown and warlord rule (Skocpol 21). This viewpoint deflects emphasis from Mao and the Communist Party and instead emphasizes structural factors that allowed for the emergence of revolutionaries; its success is largely attributable to the disintegrated state institutions in China that allowed for their growth. (Skocpol 22).


States and Social Revolutions, written by Theda Skocpol, provides a thought-provoking examination of the nature and causes of revolutions, with a particular emphasis on the role of states and social structures in determining revolutionary outcomes. Skocpol’s argument that state institutions play a pivotal role in shaping the dynamics of revolution is one of the most compelling arguments in the book, as it offers valuable insights into the difficulties that arise when attempting to transform existing systems. Furthermore, she contends that the strength or weakness of state power can significantly influence the result of revolutionary conflicts.Upon reading Theda Skocpol’s analysis on revolution, I came to appreciate its unique perspective which differed from other accounts, such as Hannah Arendt’s. Arendt stresses the importance of public action and the creation of new political institutions as crucial to revolutionary change, while Skocpol’s argument emphasizes the impact of the existing state in shaping revolutionary outcomes. Skocpol defines social revolutions as rapid and fundamental transformations of a society’s state and class structures, carried out in part through class-based revolts from below. She highlights the significance of the coincidence of societal structural change with class upheaval and the coincidence of political with social transformation (Skopcol, 1979, p. 4).

In addition, Skopcol’s analysis of revolution reinforced my understanding of Hobsbawm’s perspective. Like Skocpol, Eric Hobsbawm highlights the role of social structures in shaping the outcomes of revolution. Hobsbawm asserts that revolutionary movements are fueled by the struggles of social classes, and that the success of such movements depends on their ability to mobilize and organize effectively. In States and Social Revolutions, Skocpol also notes that class conflicts and changes in class relations play a crucial role in successful revolutionary transformations. Skocpol argues that revolutionary change is often initiated by subordinate groups who mobilize to transform social structures.

After reading Skocpol’s and Hobsbawm’s works, my understanding and view of revolutions have become more nuanced. I now define a revolution as a significant event that brings about fundamental changes in a society’s political, social, and economic structures, leading to the creation of new institutions and norms. It typically arises when people’s grievances against the existing political order become unbearable, resulting in the system’s collapse. A revolution can transform society in various ways beyond the political realm, including economic and cultural aspects. In her analysis of revolution, Skocpol offers a nuanced and perceptive perspective on the causes and dynamics of revolutionary change. Her focus on how state institutions and social structures shape the course of revolutions complements the views of other authors, such as Eric Hobsbawm. Skocpol provides a persuasive account of how social movements can alter existing power structures and bring about profound societal transformations through collective action and the mobilization of marginalized groups.

Drawing on specific aspects of the readings from this module, offer your own view on this question: Will political nonviolence remain as effective in the future as it has been in the past? Why or why not?

Political nonviolence has been an effective means of achieving social and political change throughout history. However, the question of whether it will remain effective in the future is complex and multifaceted. In this response, I draw on the readings from Nepstad to offer my own perspective.

Firstly, one of the main challenges facing political nonviolence in the future is the changing nature of conflicts. As Nepstad notes, contemporary conflicts are often characterized by a lack of clear lines between state and non-state actors, the use of new technologies, and the globalization of political and economic systems. In this context, it may be difficult for political nonviolent movements to effectively challenge oppressive structures and policies. Moreover, as the complexity of conflicts increases, nonviolent movements may find it challenging to mobilize and sustain the necessary resources and support.

Secondly, the effectiveness of political nonviolence in the future may also depend on the willingness of states and other actors to engage in meaningful dialogue and negotiation with nonviolent movements. As Nepstad highlights, many governments and other actors are often resistant to engaging with nonviolent movements and may instead use repression and violence to suppress them. In the future, as global power dynamics continue to shift, it is possible that authoritarian regimes may become more common, making it even harder for nonviolent movements to achieve their goals.

However, despite these challenges, I believe that political nonviolence will remain effective in the future. One reason for this is that nonviolent movements are often able to mobilize widespread public support, including from groups who may not have previously been politically engaged. This support can help to pressure governments and other actors to engage in dialogue and negotiation that can also make it more difficult for them to use violence to suppress nonviolent movements.

Another reason for the continued effectiveness of political nonviolence is the role of social media and other digital technologies in mobilizing and sustaining nonviolent movements. As Nepstad notes, these technologies have enabled nonviolent movements to overcome barriers of distance, language, and culture, and have also made it easier to coordinate and communicate with supporters. Moreover, these technologies have enabled nonviolent movements to document and share evidence of state violence and repression, which can increase public awareness and pressure on governments to respond.

In conclusion, while the effectiveness of political nonviolence in the future is uncertain, I believe that it will remain an important tool for achieving social and political change. However, as conflicts become more complex and the global political landscape shifts, nonviolent movements will need to be adaptable, innovative, and strategic in order to overcome the challenges they will face.


The success of political nonviolence in the past has been well documented, as evidenced by scholars like Sharon Erickson Nepstad and Erica Chenoweth. Their studies demonstrate that nonviolent movements have achieved remarkable successes compared to violent uprisings. However, assessing whether nonviolence will remain effective as political conflicts progress is essential. In this essay, political nonviolence has achieved remarkable success; however, its long-term viability will depend on its capacity to adapt and address new challenges as they present themselves. Nepstad delves deeply into nonviolent movements in her book Nonviolent Revolutions, outlining the key factors responsible for their relative success. Nepstad (Chapter 1) discusses how nonviolent revolutions typically rely on mass mobilization, unity, loyalty shifts, and strategic planning (Nepstad, Ch.1). Nepstad further elaborates on these factors in Chapter 8, stressing the significance of defections within opposition parties and international support (Nepstad, Ch. 8). Nepstad’s article “Mutiny and Nonviolence in the Arab Spring” delves deep into this period in history by showing how these crucial components contributed to nonviolent revolutions taking place across Tunisia and Egypt.

Chenoweth’s essay “The Future of Nonviolent Resistance” suggests that nonviolent movements will likely face numerous difficulties as they evolve (Chenoweth, p.3). Nonviolent movements are increasingly faced with state repression, fragmentation, and the rise of illiberal democracies. Furthermore, the rapid advancements of technology and the digital age present new obstacles for nonviolent movements as states can now employ sophisticated surveillance, control, and censorship tools (Chenoweth, p.7). Though these challenges may appear daunting, we should always maintain hope and remain optimistic about the potential of political nonviolence in the future. Our hope and optimism about political nonviolence will endure as long as we learn and adapt from our mistakes. First, Nepstad and Chenoweth emphasize the potential of nonviolent movements to adapt and innovate. Second, Nepstad emphasizes tactical innovation within these movements, such as humor to disarm repression (Nepstad, Ch.1). Furthermore, Chenoweth points out that technology can be an ally in these endeavors, with digital platforms facilitating better coordination, communication, and information dissemination for increased nonviolent resistance (Chenoweth, p.7).

In conclusion, political nonviolence’s success depends on its capacity to adapt and address emerging challenges. Nonviolent movements can remain successful despite a shifting political landscape by staying united, encouraging loyalty shifts, engaging in strategic planning, and employing innovative tactics. Nepstad and Chenoweth’s works demonstrate how nonviolent resistance has the potential to bring about significant transformation. With an appropriate strategy, nonviolent movements will remain effective regardless of future environmental changes.


What is nonviolence? It is a method to bring about a change in the political or social realm and doing it in a peaceful manner. It is the rejection of violence using a peaceful tactics. Gandhi and Dr King both were two very influential figures that promoted and believed in nonviolence. As with any fight there will be victories as well as defeats. Some victories include Dr Kings fight for civil rights, Cesar Chavez for better treatment for Mexican workers in California, The Velvet Revolution in Czechoslovakia in overthrowing a communist government and The East Germany Revolution which took down a communist regime. On the other hand, some defeats were, Tiananman Square Democracy struggle in China, Kenya’s struggle against Daniel arap Moi dictatorship. Nonviolence has a better chance in succeeding in a democratic regime. Authoritarian regimes are more incline to neutralize their opponents at any cost.

I do think political nonviolence will remain effective in the future as it has been in the past. There will always be individuals that believe in the movement. As bad as the world may seem there are plenty of morally upright individuals that do not believe in violence. We have seen a profound increase in nonviolent movement between 2000-2019. More people look to nonviolence as a successful means in accomplishing a change. Most are trying to avoid conflicts because of humanitarian repercussions “in the postwar era, wider segments of society have come to value and expect fairness, the protection of human rights, and the avoidance of needless violence. This normative shift may have heightened popular interest in civil resistance as a way to advocate for human rights”. (Chenoweth, pg. 72)

With the help of the internet more people can understand and studying the movement also witnessing other countries accomplish victory. This may give hope to those who were hopeless, inspiration to fight for their civil rights or a regime change. Even though nonviolence is more successful in democratic regimes, and there is a turn in many nations political environment who are digressing from democracy to Authoritarian leadership, I do believe that there will still be nonviolent movements. 2020 showed a decline in protest because of the virus which enable many to change policies that are oppressive. But the break may be a blessing in disguise as in this break gave activist time to reevaluate the environment and strategically come back more powerful. Activist may have sympathy over issues because of the virus and the trauma people endured. “The ongoing U.S. protests against racism and police violence are tied to the fact that African Americans have perished from coronavirus at much higher rates than whites—among other persistent social, political, and economic inequalities. Because the pandemic has already affected the lives of billions of people worldwide, these messages are likely to resonate with a broader base now than they did before the crisis.” (Chenoweth, pg. 83) Another reason I believe it will still be effective is that it is because of oppression why it started in the first place so once there is oppression there will always be protest.


After reading the analysis of Nepstad and Chenoweth in this weeks readings, I think that if nonviolent political movements are to continue, they need some new unique ideas. Chenoweth lays out in her article things that have changed, both on the movement side and the environments in which these movements are taking place, that have caused the decline of effective political nonviolence since 2010. A few examples of these are the heavy reliance on mass demonstrations, solely relying on digital organizing or publicizing, or governments being more prepared and able to adapt quicker to these movements. (Chenoweth, 78).  Of course, if a group is working to create a nonviolent movement, they can’t do much to change the environment that the government has created –  a grassroots group cannot change the fact that the US has retreated from the international scene, away from its role as global superpower. (Chenoweth, 76). They can however employ new tactics that will surprise their adversaries, such as using alternate methods for showing their frustration that will then be coupled with mass demonstrations, publicizing away from the high levels of surveillance that comes with social media, and staying away from violent fringes of their ideologies that could create a bad name for their nonviolent movement. (Chenoweth, 79). In Nepstads article “Mutiny and Nonviolence in the Arab Spring”, she claims that nonviolence groups are 46 times more likely to succeed if they can convince the military or law enforcement to defect, making it a critical factor in determining failure or success. (Nepstad, 337). She proves this point by citing three cases of the Arab Spring, political revolts in Egypt, Bahrain, and Syria, and explains the differing cases of police loyalty and how that affected the outcome of their movements, as well as why the police chose either side. (Nepstad, 344). If a political movement in the future used this evidence and found a way to sway the loyalty of the military or law enforcement, it would help the movement be more successful. Nepstad also explains two types of nonviolent movements, the Gandhian model and the electoral model. The Gandhian model includes six ways citizens can withdraw support to the regime so that it will eventually collapse and have no choice but to change. The electoral approach is based on voter participation, and election security and honesty.  (Nepstad, chapter 1). I think that the electoral approach will become more influential that the Gandhian model in the future for two reasons; The first reason is because Gandhian is studied and worshipped as one of the most influential – or the most – nonviolent leaders in the world. Many people and governments are aware of tactics he used which faces the problem about of not surprising the government/government adapting to the movements. The second reason is because the electoral approach has already begun to infiltrate strong democracies (the US presidential elections, or the Brexit vote for example). Both loosely followed the steps of an electoral nonviolent movement.

Political nonviolent movements have the potential to remain effective in the future if groups continue to find new methods for dissenting, moving away from recent trends like social media, mass demonstrations, violent fringes, and the Gandhian model. Coupled with the ability to make law enforcement defect from the regime, these movements have high chances of success.


The question of whether political violence will continue to remain effective in the future is hard to determine but from research, it has been shown to have become less effective in producing regime change in the most recent years, although more effective than means of violent uprisings. The main issue with this question is whether we are excluding violent revolutions from the discussion. Violent campaigns have been more unsuccessful than non-violent campaigns, making non-violent campaigns seem more effective overall, but even given the success compared to violent campaigns, non-violent campaigns within themselves are failing to succeed in the ways necessary to bring about successful regime change and democratization. The first main reason for this decline in effectiveness is the pure size of modern campaigns. Chenoweth explains this in her article, stating that, “in the 1980s, the average nonviolent campaign involved about 2 percent of the population in the country where it was underway. In the 1990s, the average campaign included a staggering 2.7 percent of the population. But since 2010, the average peak participation has been only 1.3 percent, continuing a decline that began in the 2000s. This is a crucial change. A mass uprising is more likely to succeed when it includes a larger proportion and a more diverse cross-section of a nation’s population.” (Chenoweth,78) This decrease in campaign participation is a major issue in the declining effectiveness of non-violent revolutions. You must have a dramatic mass movement to bring about regime change. Not only with the decrease in participation, but the type of participation that gained mass movements true progress in the past was also the technique used, which has not been developed or used as much in more modern instances. Mass movements such as general strikes and stay-at-homes, which can disrupt an economy dramatically, are not as prominent today as just general street protests, which last a day or two at most.  Along with the day protests, we have seen a spike in civil-resistance movements becoming violent, reversing the progress the campaign has made. We can see this example here in the US with the January 6th incident. What was supposed to remain non-violent swiftly turned into an anarchic, chaotic, disastrous scene, eradicating any social progress that may have actually occurred, if any. Chenoweth gives a statistic, “From the 1970s until 2010, the share of nonviolent movements with violent flanks remained between 30 and 35 percent. In 2010–19, it climbed to more than half.” (Chenoweth, 79) This increase in non-violent campaigns turning to incite violence has only repressed their progress and demeaned their causes. This decline in effectiveness has everything to do with the newly adopted nature of non-violent campaigns, versus the organization and tactics of historically successful campaigns. COVID-19 putting even more pressure on the nature, administration, participation, organization, and execution platforms available to progress non-violent campaigns.

Given this decline in non-violent campaigns bringing about change in more contemporary times, we can see certain tactics being employed internationally to attempt to de-escalate abuses of power, which still seems ineffective in certain cases. We can see this with the current war in Ukraine. The international sanctions and moral pressures from the international community have only achieved so much if anything. Although, not necessarily a revolution, I feel the war has brought about faults in Russia’s autocratic nature, Putin’s power abuses, and the violent campaigns that have been made against Ukraine. To side with Chenoweth’s finding cited in Nepstad’s Preface, stating that internationally imposed sanctions mostly harm the success of non-violent campaigns but nearly double the winning in violent campaigns. (Nepstad, International Support and Sanctions) This finding may help to explain why violent wars, international war funding, and imposing economic sanctions will be more successful in the future in bringing about regime change and deterring destructive politically abused power. It is only a matter of time before the truth will be told of whether the violence which has incited another territorial war in Ukraine will succeed with pure hard power or if non-violent civil disobedience, sanctions, and international pressures will be the way to bring about regime change and dissolve autocratic regimes across the world.


The revolutionary potential of nonviolence has worked throughout History, so I consider it will be effective in the future as it has been in the past. Although it methodologically originated with Mahatma Gandhi in 1919, he was profoundly influenced by Leon Tolstoy initially through his book “The Reign of God is in You” in 1894 (which also influenced Martin Luther King). King was influenced by Henry David Thoreau and his essay “Civil Disobedience” in 1848. Thus the roots of this doctrine are located long back, which is why I consider it will succeed forward. Several examples of its efficacy include:

The Philippines’ “bloodless” revolution in 1986 against Dictator Ferdinand Marcos.
The fall of the Eastern Germany regime of Erich Honecker in 1989.
The removal of Augusto Pinochet in Chile in 1990.
The main factors for the beginning of the struggle were national grievances against the state, removal of the support of the elites to the government; people angered enough with the regime’s injustice and its incapacity of solving social and economic problems, united opposition in a rebellion ideology, mobilization of involved organizations like religious groups, labor unions, and university clubs in offering support, (finances, communications, and recruitment), coordination and direction (Nepstad, p. 6-7).

This movement tends to succeed in political transformation (Nepstad, p. xiv) through different methods of challenging the authoritarian regime (Nepstad, p. 124-125), such as non-cooperation, protests, demonstrations, mass strikes, boycotts and the subversion of the loyalty of government supporters, which sometimes results in mutinies by the police and military forces. The military and police forces constitute a significant factor in the success or failure of the movement since they perceive the strength or decline of the dictatorship by the support or rejection of the international community, by the degree of their own financial problems or by political benefits. they receive from the regime (Nepstad, p. 337-338). There are other influential factors such as the degree of repression. Authoritarian leaders use methods to maintain control such as state brutality. They also resort to public outrage by criminalizing the opposition. However, many times what can mean a reason to fight can strengthen the dictator. Measures such as international sanctions against a regime can sometimes favor the movement, other times they generate support for the dictator, because it is perceived as a foreign interference in the sovereignty of the country and this ultimately harms the non-violent movement (Nepstad, p. 18).

On the other hand, civil resistance can be manifested by other means, such as mass emigration. In East Germany, mass emigration led to a shortage of factory workers, health care providers, transport operators, and communication specialists. Leaving the country is a means of demonstrating the level of disagreement, however, this is not such an effective measure (Nepstad, p. 126-129).

Even in the near past, as in 2019, several nonviolent movements provoked the fallings from the power of dictators like Omar al-Bashir in Occidental Sudan, Abdelaziz Bouteflika in Algeria, and the governor of Puerto Rico. Similar occurred in Lebanon, Iraq, and Bolivia (Chenoweth, p. 69). In the future, increasing in nonviolent movements is expected due to its widespread perception (thanks to Internet expansion and overpassing government control of the information) as a legitimate and successful method for creating change (Chenoweth, p. 71-72). Society is increasingly concerned and focused on protecting human rights, fairness, and avoidance of needless violence. Despite the influence of the pandemic in the shunt-down of nonviolent groups in several countries (like the United States), these groups are stocktaking, regrouping, and planning for the next phase of protracted struggles for democracy and rights, which arose again with the last mass protests (Chenoweth, p. 80). Thus, the movement will not stop in the near future.


For background, a campaign is said to be effective if it achieves regime change. This definition is adapted to move into empirical discussion and create a consistent standard. According to the figures shown in “The Future of Nonviolent Resistance” trends suggest nonviolence will not be as effective as it was in the past. Though relative to the success rate of violent campaigns, it is still strong as ever. The relative data point is actually more crucial than meets the eye. Any theory as to why the success rate of nonviolence campaigns have fallen also has to explain the fall in the success rate of violent campaigns. Therefore, the theory that nonviolence has already worked where it can work and that governments have adjusted to nonviolent movements face an uphill battle. It is likely attempts at regime change in general have already worked where it can and governments, perhaps through a change in environment, are more equipped to deal with any type of regime change attempt. They can use modern surveillance against both violent and nonviolent campaigns. I am not sure how movements will be able to convince the military to join their side, if the current regime is monitoring all main channels of communication. It can also be from the side of the movement, technology changing our lives may perpetuate a bias toward stability. People can feel they do enough via slacktivism, potential recruits are not as experienced in the physical realm as before, and internet circles can provide the populace with a sort of escapism. Chenoweth’s point about movements’ tendency to over-rely on mass demonstrations while neglecting other techniques—such as general strikes and mass civil disobedience—that can more forcefully disrupt a regime’s stability is pretty spot on. However, it might serve a better purpose as a way to make nonviolent movements more effective rather than explain the fall in the success rate. A case made in the reading was that COVID could impact the success and future of nonviolence as more people take a step back and experiment with new practices surrounding the method. Maybe worker non-cooperation seen during the crisis could bring in vital power to them as stated by the author, or the complete opposite happens and other actors depose them of power because they have been made aware of a mechanism that could bring unpreferable consequences. This is not just restricted to the narrative of the workers vs owners, parents could have come to some conclusions on teacher unions depending on their actions during the crisis. Customers aren’t really happy about not getting their services. Overall, I see nonviolence being less effective in absolute terms but still pretty effective relatively.


In my view, political nonviolence will continue to be effective in the future, but its effectiveness may vary depending on specific contexts and circumstances. This is because its track record of success makes nonviolence likely to remain effective. In her examination of non-violent movements ranging from the year nineteen hundred up until two thousand and six (2006), Erica Chenoweth determined that such endeavours had a higher likelihood for success than those involving violence specifically, double the chance (Nepstad 342). Also, peaceful movements had a better chance of bringing about transitions towards democracy and accomplishing lasting transformations. The implication is that nonviolent resistance inherently offers certain advantages over violent resistance.

Various elements can affect how effective nonviolence is. Sharon Erickson Nepstad argues in her study of the Arab Spring that whether nonviolent movements succeed depends largely upon military defections or loyalty. While military defections were instrumental in ousting Mubarak from power in Egypt, they stayed true to their loyalty towards Assad’s government and aided them by quelling non-violent movements within Syria (Hinnebusch et al., 477). The absence of a complete triumph for Bahrain’s peaceful protest could be linked with internal divisions among its armed forces. How effective nonviolence is may be influenced by key actors attitudes and actions, specifically those in the military.

The amount of repression that a movement faces might affect how successful its nonviolent methods are. Syria was studied by Nepstad, who found that if non-violent movements are brutally oppressed by regimes like Assad’s, then they may end up turning violent instead (Nepstad 340). This shift in tactics can actually harm their goals rather than help them achieve success. Nonviolent resistance’s effectiveness might depend on how much oppression there is and what techniques are used by those in power to stifle disagreement.

The efficacy of political nonviolence may be influenced in the future due to changes in power dynamics and evolving political conflicts. The effectiveness of nonviolent resistance movements could be maintained through strategy and tactic adaptation, according to an article written by Erica Chenoweth regarding their future amidst rising state repression and technology. Social media, along with other innovative methods, can be used to effectively mobilise and sustain nonviolent resistance movements.

In her article about the future of nonviolent resistance, Erica Chenoweth emphasises that it requires adaptability when dealing with changing political conflicts and power dynamics. Technological progress and government oppression pose unique tests as well as chances for nonviolent resistance movements in today’s world. Social media usage, along with digital organising and other innovative methods, are effective strategies to mobilise and sustain nonviolent resistance movements in the future.

Through social media platforms and technological advancements, political nonviolence can be made more effective. The power of social media platforms lies in their ability to facilitate communication as well as coordination and mobilisation efforts. Information dissemination and campaign organisation on a large scale are made possible by these tools, which are used by activists (Groshek et al. 345). The use of social media enables nonviolent resistance movements to quickly disseminate messages and visuals globally in order to generate support. Mobilisation and coordination of protests were significantly aided by social media during the Arab Spring. Additionally, it raised global awareness about these movements.


I believe that as we move towards the future that non-violence can still be a viable form of influencing the government and population at large to bring about change. With the example of the United States and being marked by a rise in gun violence over the last two decades I think the sentiment towards using violence as a means of change is highly frowned upon because of the negative actions that have affected the entire perception of how it can be used. Therefore, we turn back to non-violence, this can be seen as thousands of students in Tennessee gathered at the capitol and others across the country did the same in solidarity.

Furthermore, with the same example in mind, the United States is at a unique position with maintaining the right to bear arms, it makes it very hard to maintain an attitude of non-violence as Nepstad described in chapter 8 but I think could also be overcome with religious support. From my understanding of what Nepstad wrote in chapter 8 regarding what the deciding factors are, the structural implications in effect for the country as well as the loyalty/mutiny of security forces. With structural forces in mind as I said the right to bear arms is a large part of why non-violence must be the answer, without it there would most likely be civil war or at the very least rebellion ending in massacre. The security forces in power such as the police and military have historically been loyal to the state and you’d be hard pressed to find a large group that would be willing to directly disobey and mutinies against state orders.

That being said, it would take careful strategic planning to bring about a strong movement as well as cooperation from cultural and political leaders with the same goals and ideology. The government now is also aware of the situation and any digital attempts to organize are often flagged by the CIA or FBI and out down. But in regards to the causes of revolution outlined in Chapter 1 of Nepstad’s book, it seems that the majority of the factors are there.

The United States is not the only example as we can see across Europe that work strikes are taking place in an attempt to change the system. With the most evident case being in France where largely non-violent demonstrations are taking place. While the president refuses to listen to the people, in my opinion it is still effective as it has gained worldwide recognition and further support. To my knowledge the entire security force has not stepped down but there has been examples of the police stepping down in solidarity.

If the same were to happen in the US I believe we would be able to see a massive turn of events and shift in power. And the possibility of a non-violent revolution still remains the most plausible in terms of being agreed upon by a unified populous.


In “Mutiny and Nonviolence in the Arab Spring,” Nepstad argues that the effectiveness of political nonviolence depends on several contextual factors, including the type of regime, the level of repression, the availability of resources and allies, and the resilience of the movement. These factors make it difficult to predict whether political nonviolence will be as effective in the future as it has been in the past.

One of the factors highlighted by Nepstad is the type of regime faced by the pacifist movements. Nonviolent resistance was most effective against authoritarian regimes that lacked popular support and legitimacy. However, peace movements are struggling to win meaningful victories against entrenched authoritarian regimes with significant popular support, such as China and Russia. Another important factor is the level of repression. Repressive regimes often use violence and other means of intimidation to repress peaceful movements. In such cases, nonviolent resistance can be difficult and risky, making it less effective. Peace movements can be more successful in less repressive regimes, where the state is more willing to negotiate and compromise.

The availability of resources and allies is also an important factor. Peace movements need strong public support, including allies in the media, civil society and the international community. However, the availability of these resources and allies can be unpredictable, and peace movements can struggle to sustain long-term support. Finally, the resilience of the movement is essential for the success of political nonviolence. Peace movements must maintain a high level of internal cohesion and organization, and the ability to adapt to changing circumstances. They must be able to adapt their tactics, including protest methods, to changing circumstances.

In conclusion Nepstad’s article suggests that the future effectiveness of political nonviolence will depend on the ability of peace movements to deal with these contextual factors and adapt to new challenges. Although nonviolence has been successful in the past, there is no guarantee that it will continue to be as effective in the future. However, as Nepstad notes, peace movements can increase their chances of success by building strong networks of allies and maintaining high levels of resilience and adaptability.


This question ultimately comes down to it being situational because different types of structural revolutions may require violence while other Revolutions will require non violent actions as a whole. I’ll use America as an example because in a way this country is in need of a massive revolution in terms of systematic change. While I don’t believe we need a violent revolution at all, I believe this country is in dire need of a peaceful revolution, and this isn’t just from the current POTUS in office. This is from the complete two party system as a whole. So using the US two party as a whole as a need for revolution, I have to say yes that a nonviolent revolution would actually work just like past history, but it will definitely be a lot harder.

When taking current situations into context and making the realization that a nonviolent revolution in today’s day and age would be harder than past situations. With my United States two party system revolution example, you have to look at the facts that everytime an opposition such as a third party gains some momentum, the two main parties end up banding together and destroying ther third parties chances at ever gaining any traction in the political primaries. So where does that leave us in terms of how a nonviolent revolution would succeed in modern day America? Taking a page out of Ghandi’s stratregy and from this weeks reading, It is quoted as saying “Refusing to use their skills to promote and sustain government activities.”. Theoretically if the United States decided to revolt from the two party system as a whole we would have to drain every single main party affiliated leaders out of office, and by doing that we would have to completely tank the economy so the elites that are paying off the leaders in power wouldn’t be able to keep them in power if they are struggling financially. America is such a complex situation politically where one has to argue that this wouldn’t even be possible in the first place because of the Media grab that corporate America has on half of the nation.

Skipping forward to a more technologically advanced society one I don’t believe any form of Revolution will be possible because of the amount control that the elites will have on society by that point where it would be arguably impossible to start any revolution in the first place. How do you start a revolution if your citizens are being monitored by the govrernment with every move? It’s even debatable that it would be impossible to start as revolution in todays day and age because the current government already knows our every move because of our cell phones. So to the question being asked, do i believe that its possible to have a nonviolent revolution in the future? No I don’t with technology advancing the way it is.


Let’s begin by defining what nonviolent action means, according to Chenoweth, “nonviolent resistance is a method of struggle in which unarmed people confront an adversary by using collective action – including protests, demonstrations, strikes, and noncooperation – to build power and achieve political goals” (Chenoweth, 70).

I cannot consciously claim that nonviolent antigovernmental protests do not work as I would consider that to be a false statement. History has demonstrated time and time again that when masses unite as a front, great change can be achieved but, the world in 2020 – when COVID hit – came to halt. The demonstrations masses did to protest certain actions or people in power came to an indefinite halt that to this day, 3 years later, I cannot fully say we’re back to the pre-COVID country we once were. That is not to overlook the mass movements the United States has experienced in the more recent past including movements mobilizing for racial justice, immigration justice, gun control, women’s rights, climate control, LGBTQ+ rights, and former Presidents’ impeachments.

Solely based on statistics, violent demonstrations have significantly declined since the 1970s, contrary to nonviolent demonstrations which have grown much more common. “… from 2010 to 2019 … this period saw not only the most nonviolent resistance recorded since 1900, but the launch of no fewer than 96 nonviolent maximalist campaigns” (Chenoweth, 71) a number much higher than previous revolutionary eruptions in a single decade. This increase in nonviolent action is due to many factors but one I personally consider to be one, if not the most, important one is the societal normative shift in what is and isn’t acceptable in present day. In today’s society, a lot of individuals tend to be a lot more self-conscious about what and how they do and say things, we tend to be a lot more receptive and caring toward others – precisely because of what we’ve seen violence does in the past. Because people already know the reality of war, a lot of us tend to deal with unjust actions in a nonviolent manner to avoid violent outbursts which can escalate very quickly.

Some say that nonviolent resistance is both a failure and a success, I personally lean more toward the fact that it is a success rather than a failure. Let me elaborate why, the successful aspect many consider us of nonviolent resistance is that very few are turning toward armed action, therefore violent behavior automatically declining. The failure aspect is because some claim that many injustices remain – I don’t disagree with the fact that as a collective we still have a lot of injustices, just for an example’s sake, take immigration and the inhumane way many are treated, but, historically, nonviolence has always achieved more than violent outbursts so the ideal that violence would cause for more action in favor of the protestors is illogical to me.


Although it will become more difficult and the people will need to come together to strategize and plan nonviolent revolutionary acts, it will be difficult because our nation and its international relationships continue to exercise their ability to remove, suppress and over through the power of the people. This concern is not only geared toward Americans but other countries and its citizens as well. Specifically, our nation has used forms of political agendas, scenarios to oppress basic freedoms and principals that are in our Constitution.  Respectively, the power and freedom of speech has now evolved to technology and can be heard and can influence others across the world. Moreover, governments from America, China Austria, and many other nation’s people have used the power of technology to voice their ideologies on political issues and have shadow banned and restricted, as they were considered dangerous. In recent news, many social media platforms like Instagram, Facebook, and Twitter have focused on silencing people and groups who are deemed a threat to political agenda and strategies. Ultimately, these acts empower the government and removes the purpose of the government which is to provide a service to the people.  Politically speaking, remove and suppressing the basic right of freedom of speech can be dangerous line to cross because silencing the people removes the Democracy of our nation and instills tyranny.  Tragically, the pandemic, 9/11, ISIS have all played a huge role in slowly invading and suppressing civil rights of Americans. The pandemic alone was able to restrict freedoms such as gathering in religious unions and overall, legitimately banning people from coming together in masses to voice their concerns to the government. Sadly, many individuals lost their lives but many citizens loss their basic civil rights during COVID- 19. I couldn’t agree with Erica Chenoweth enough when she said, “a host of governments across the world have pushed forward divisive policies that range from the suspension of free speech to controversial judicial appointments to bank on immigrant or refugee admissions” (Chenoweth 70).

Ideally, and in the past, leaders like Ghandi and Martin Luther King Jr., have utilized and empowered nonviolence resistance to confront adversaries by using collective action like protests, demonstrations, strikes, and noncooperation for purposes of building power to achieve political goals but in recent scenarios this has not been the case (e.g. Capitol invasion, January 6). However, it seems has though given our current situation, I believe the more freedom is suppressed the more people will rebel against the government because as it is written, all men were created equal with the self – evident truth and given the spirit of freedom. Just as Nepstad’s perception and statement of clarity reveals that in authoritarian governments political leaders often use repression to retain power (Nepstad 1).  This is entirely true, and, unfortunately our American government is and has exercised oppression doe too long. Just in the pandemic alone, the national guard and police authority have carried out their agenda paralyzing the people and their ability to move in nonviolent power of protests.   Lastly, because of the current evolution into technology and a widespread usage of government surveillance and authoritative control, the people will revert and I believe walk into a place to obtain freedom as they evolve, shift and elevate into the next upcoming enlightenment.


Political nonviolence is very effective, and it does have a future, but the main issue is the structure of the movements themselves. Recently we have seen that nonviolent resistance has become very popular in society, but its effectiveness has declined. Nonviolent resistance is a way for people who are armed to protest, strike, achieve political goals, etc. It’s a way of political action against the adversary. Before the main way, movements fought was armed and using violence. 

 

In recent decades people have turned to nonviolence making it the most common way of resistance. In the post-war era people became very interested in advocating for human rights and nonviolence was the primary way of achieving change. “Wider segments of society have come to value and expect fairness, the protection of human rights, and the avoidance of needless violence” (Chenoweth, 72). This emphasizes the shift dot people made after witnessing the horrors of war and looking for different alternatives that could be effective and not violent.

Another reason why nonviolence will remain effective in the future is that recently we have seen more democratic governments being reverted to authoritarianism. It’s very common to see protest movements happening in authoritarian countries. Civil resistance has increased all around the world where people were trying to confront injustice and the best part is more people are believing that nonviolence can be successful. “Among the 565 campaigns that have both begun and ended over the past 120 years, about 51 percent of the nonviolent campaigns have succeeded outright, while only about 26 percent of the violent ones have” (Chenoweth, 74). This shows that nonviolence has been more effective than violence in the last couple of years.

Furthermore, when it comes to authoritarian countries their political leaders can shift and rely on the police and military to do the repression under their citizens. “Nonviolent revolutionary groups were 46 times more likely to usher in regime change if they convinced the military and police to defect” (Nepstad, 337). This is very important because there have been cases where troops have shifted their support to the opposition which facilitates the collapse of a regime. This idea emphasizes that the capacity that a movement has to build people’s power and regroup it’s very important for the future of nonviolence all around the world in fighting injustice. Movements need to develop new alternatives and strategies for the future effectiveness of political nonviolence.


Throughout history political nonviolence has been a powerful and effective approach in obtaining freedom, from Mahatma Gandhi’s nonviolent resistance against British colonial rule in India to Martin Luther King Jr’s leading nonviolent protests during the civil rights era in the United States. Chapter 8 from Sharon Erickson Nepstad’s book and her article “Mutiny and Nonviolence in the Arab Spring” provide insight into the effectiveness of political nonviolence in the modern world.

In her book, Nepstad examines the factors that lead to successful nonviolent revolutions. She mentions strategic planning, tactical innovation, mass participation, and defections. These factors are critical because they help nonviolent movements to build momentum, attract more support, and ultimately weaken the power of the opponent. On page 136, she states “In terms of the best strategies to pursue, this study suggests that the techniques that have the most influence are those that undermine a regimes sanctioning power (Nepstad, 2011).” According to Nepstad’s findings, nonviolent movements that include those four factors have a substantially higher chance of success.

Similarly, in her article “Mutiny and Nonviolence in the Arab Spring,” Nepstad argues that nonviolence was a crucial factor in the success of the Arab Spring and that defections are an important factor. In her article ‘Mutiny and Nonviolence in Arab Spring’, she claims “this civil resistance literature indicates that security force defection strongly influence the outcome of nonviolent conflicts (Nepstad pg. 347, 2013).” She also notes that nonviolence helped to mobilize large numbers of people and force the regime to make changes. She also points out that nonviolent resistance was more effective than armed resistance because it attracted broader support, including from international actors who were hesitant to support violent groups.

However, Nepstad also acknowledges that there are limits to the effectiveness of political nonviolence. In her book, she says that some opponents may be willing to use extreme violence to suppress nonviolent resistance, as was the case in Syria during the Arab Spring. But despite these limitations, there is reason to believe that political nonviolence will continue to be an effective tool for achieving political change in the future. One reason is that nonviolent movements have become more sophisticated in their strategic planning and tactical innovation, as evidenced by the Arab Spring and other recent movements. Additionally, nonviolent movements are more likely to attract broader support and legitimacy than violent groups.

In conclusion, Sharon Erickson Nepstad’s book and article provide evidence that political nonviolence can be a powerful force for achieving political change. However, there are limits to its effectiveness, and opponents can use tactics to undermine nonviolent movements. With that being said, I believe that political nonviolence will continue to be an effective tool in the future.


Nepstad examines the possibility for nonviolent revolution in her book Mutiny and Nonviolence in the Arab Spring. In it, such examination is done through the application of contextual factors. She argues that for a nonviolent revolution to take place, there must be a certain level of repression and resistance to it, and that the success of the nonviolent revolution is determined by how skillfully this balance is deployed.

She cites hard data which backs up her claim, as nonviolent revolution was “46 times more likely to usher in regime change” (Nepstad, 337). Instead of a violent response to a historic or significant event, or to fight against a persisting injustice, Nepstad shows how nonviolence could solve these issues through convincing and resilience. Additionally, a revolutionary group looking for drastic change that is opting for nonviolent measures could potentially avoid any serious instability that would result from violence. Perhaps it could be said that such instability of an unjust system is indicative of its collapse and its harmful structures, but within that collapse, lives may be lost, and ultimately violence in any form paves the road for more violence to come.

However, the vital factors which precipitate a nonviolent revolution are constantly changing in today’s world, and there can be a level of uncertainty in the effectiveness of nonviolence in certain situations. This is especially concerning the future of nonviolence, where ‘resilience’ can be monitored -technologically- by the repression it is facing, and where comparisons between the past success of nonviolent revolution may be on a higher ground than its future ones. 

On an unrelated note, it is interesting to examine interactions between innately violent revolutionary ideologies like Maoism, whose fundament is the forceful and hostile takeover of an ‘unjust’ government, where such takeover, while being the origin of a leader, has its enactment by the people. Comparing this to nonviolence which believes in regime change through generally pacifist means, it would be worthwhile to analyze the differences between their respective propaganda or messaging to the common man, and the political or social context in which the country is in that can determine the interactions of the messaging. A question from this can be posed; even though on a surface level, violent and nonviolent revolutions both aspire for either regime change or political seizure, could these tactics eventually lead to different outcomes, despite their relatively-the-same object?

Overall, Napstad makes a convincing argument for nonviolent revolution, but many factors that her argument draws to have changed in the current world, and may make the future of nonviolent revolution unpredictable. Even with this level of unpredictability, nonviolent revolution can still -if employed correctly- be effective and serve to lessen the sociodominant factors which can influence its success.


It is difficult to determine whether political non-violent movements will continue to be as effective as they have been in the past. Based on current political events and the constant threatening to democracy, basic civil rights, freedom of speech, women rights, safety issues, national security issues, and others, it is inconceivable the idea of a decrease in public concern, and tensions that often lead to political nonviolent movements. As Erica Chenoweth explains, “so many injustices remain, and so few institutions are equipped to address them, that the demand for civil resistance has increased” (73). However, data seems to show that the efficacy of these civil movements is declining.

Nonviolent movements have historically proven to be more successful than the ones that rely solely on violence, and have been able to produce more drastic, social, and political changes. The author cites a few examples, such as the anti-apartheid movement in Africa that ended the systemic racial discrimination and segregation (Chenoweth 73), and I would add as an example as well, the civil war and abolition of slavery as a result of civil disobedience. According to data, nonviolence resistance still “outperforms violence by a 2 to 1 margin” (Chenoweth 74), and yet less than 34% of nonviolent revolutions in the past 10 years have succeeded (Chenoweth 75).

According to Chenoweth, some of the factors that are affecting nonviolent action have to do with deeply rooted regimes, government adaptability, the retreat from United States as democratic world leader, over-reliance on mass demonstrations and technology (Chenoweth 76-79). Technology offers an advantage in mass communications, but it also facilitates state vigilance and the spread of misinformation (Chenoweth 79). Mass concentrations are important but are not the best way to generate pressure in the long term. The most important factor in my opinion is the combination of deeply rooted regimes (or entrenched as she says), and their adaptability to respond to nonviolent movements. Back in the 80’s mass concentrations were a surprise for governments who did not necessarily know how to suppress them (Chenoweth 76), and with United States as democratic police world and its allies, authoritarian regimes were more inclined to respect certain human rights and withdraw from power. However, now governments know how to react to these types of movements and even manage to infiltrate their supporters to provoke violence, “giving the regime justification to use heavy-handed tactic” (Chenoweth 79) and even more violence. As it is the case of Venezuela, (I am a Venezuelan immigrant), where the regime of Chavez and later Nicolas Maduro, conducted mass arrests to pacific strikers and students, allowed the military to use chemical weapons on protesters, rape, torture and imprisoned the major opposition political leader, which ultimately ended the nonviolent political movement that had started in the early 2000’s .

Under these circumstances it is, as I said earlier, really hard to foresee how efficient nonviolent political movements will be in the future, there are many more movements to come as the world gets more problematic, our democratic leader is gone, and basic rights are threatened, so the movements will arise for sure but how successful they will be remains unknown to me. Under the right guidance, leadership, logistic, organization and planning, hopefully successful.


Sharon Erickson Nepstad’s book, Nonviolent Revolutions, examines the phenomenon of political nonviolence and its effectiveness in achieving social and political change. The book explores various case studies of nonviolent movements, including the civil rights movement in the United States, the anti-apartheid struggle in South Africa, and the overthrow of dictatorships in the Philippines, Serbia, and Tunisia. Through these case studies, Nepstad argues that nonviolent resistance can be an effective alternative to violent rebellion and that it has the potential to create lasting social change.

Chapter 1 in specifically provides an overview of the book’s key themes and arguments. Nepstad argues that nonviolent resistance is a powerful tool for social and political change, but it is often overlooked in favor of more traditional forms of rebellion. She notes that nonviolent resistance can be effective in a variety of contexts, from challenging colonial rule to fighting against authoritarian regimes. The chapter also introduces the concept of “the power of the people,” which refers to the idea that nonviolent movements are successful because they draw on the support and participation of ordinary people.

Whether political nonviolence will remain as effective in the future as it has been in the past is a matter of debate and I personally am uncertain in providing a definitive claim as I believe it ultimately can be impacted by a multitude of variables. The effectiveness of political nonviolence in the future will depend on various prominent factors, such as the context and the degree of repression faced by the movement, the level of popular support it generates,  the strategic decisions made by its leaders as well as the general notion of where and why the repression comes about (as the same oppression faced by one state may be managed differently compared to another state facing similar oppression due to cultural/religious/political/ societal factors, etc…)   As Nepstad argues, “nonviolent resistance is not a panacea,” and its effectiveness is not guaranteed. However, there is an inherent potential for political nonviolence to be an effective tool for social and political change, as demonstrated by numerous successful nonviolent movements in the past. As well as non-violence contains a greater appeal to a broader range of people and can mobilize greater participation from ordinary citizens, including those who may not be willing to support violent forms of rebellion. Furthermore, it ultimately will depend on how governments and bodies of power respond to nonviolent revolution as at times nonviolent movements can also be more difficult for governments to repress without damaging their own legitimacy and public support but a call for violence will always be more difficult to ignore and may amplify and accelerate change at a greater rate than nonviolence.

Overall, Nepstads book suggests that political nonviolence has the potential to remain an effective tool for social and political change in the future, but its effectiveness will depend on a variety of contextual factors. As she notes, “the outcome of a nonviolent campaign is never predetermined, and success is never guaranteed” (part one).


I have a very personal experience with political non-violence. As mentioned by Chenoweth, there have been massive protests in Venezuela in 2017 and 2019 against the regime of Nicolás Maduro, but this goes way back to the beginnings of Hugo Chávez’s government. I moved to the US in 2013, but I have participated in non-violent protests with pots and pans from my home and outside in the streets (marches), and, when I could, participated via social media ever since I was a child in the early 2000s to the 2010s and beyond. But I always saw repression from the government: there were political prisoners, the military threw tear gas at people, killing people, and other horrible things. This is my point: I am not sure if non-violence will work for the future, since I have this past bias from first-hand experiences that actually, non-violence does not get too far.

The following will be a list of things from the texts I believe tell us that non-violence will perhaps not be the best way for the future: Nepstad in Chapter 8 tells us that there might be some instances where the troops were less willing to repress when they see resisters remaining non-violent (Nepstad, Chapter 8, 129). But this is not always the case. There are definitely some examples like the nuns in the preface (Nepstad, Preface, 4) and the famous image of a Chinese citizen standing in front of the tank in the 1980s, but the majority of instances, unfortunately, end up in repression and violence from the authorities, which in turn, creates the “political jiu-jitsu” he mentions in chapter 1 (Nepstad, Chapter 1, 15). So, in my opinion, violence creates violence, and non-violence also creates violence. I also love Chenoweth’s article: it does tell us the realities of non-violence post-pandemic and beyond the 2010s, very different from a Cold War era. Social media has a huge impact on how we protest nowadays (page 72 explains this very well). But this tool can also be counterproductive for the protesters: the government can take control of them. With this, I will say that Cuba’s 2021 protests are the best example. Also, Chenoweth on page 76 mentions how the governments of Iran, Russia, Venezuela, Belarus, etc use the support of their allies (powerful allies) and imprison opponents in order to counter-attack the protesters. This is huge, because sometimes I feel like no matter the international sanctions Nepstad mentions on pages 13-14, these international allies make it hard for these sanctions to actually affect the oppressive state. The argument of the defections of Nepstad mentions in his article (page 338) is very interesting as well: these definitely weakened the USSR’s credibility in the Cold War. But bringing this to the future, again, I am not sure if this will change anything: Yes, there are lots of Russians, Ukrainians, Cubans, Venezuelans, Syrians, defecting from their countries because of what is happening there; but, has that changed their nations’ situation? Is defecting then a “qualifying” non-violent form to protest? Because I am getting a bit tired of my own country not changing much 🙁

These are then a few things from the text that support my opinion. Can’t wait to read what everyone has to share!


Political nonviolence has existed for quite a while, so it should not be a shock to many that we are discussing if the efficacy of nonviolence will remain prevalent in the future. It should be known that violence is becoming old-fashioned, otherwise meaning that nonviolence is more practiced and widespread than violence. As Chenoweth states, “the market for violence is drying up. This is most strikingly obvious with regard to outside state support for armed groups, which fell off sharply with the breakup of the Soviet Union.”(Chenoweth 72) In fact, both the USSR and USA during the Cold War funded many different rebel groups of varying ideologies until the fall of the Soviet Union, which saw the end of this competition-by-proxy in 1991 due to the changed global balance of power. While it is covered by Chenoweth that there is a decline in the efficacy of political nonviolence which could be evident by observing various movements not only in the United States but around the world, there is still a much sharper decline in the success and efficacy of violence. Chenoweth backs the previous statement up by mentioning, “While governments have had greater success at beating down challenges to their authority, nonviolent resistance still outperformed violent resistance by a 4-to-1 margin.” (Chenoweth 75).

Chenoweth also argues that there are new threats to political nonviolence like the possibility that governments have become stronger or more aware on how to quell political nonviolence and nonviolence movements, or that technology while being beneficial to nonviolence could also be its greatest enemy because the more advanced technology becomes, the more swiftly a government could take advantage of this technological advancement and instill some sort of Chinese-esque police state. However, it is not just Chenoweth who makes these points, even Nepstad points to various ways nonviolence resistance can be stopped if nonviolent organizers are not cautious enough. Nepstad uses the uprisings in China, Kenya, and Panama as the examples of the failures of political nonviolence, by stating, “Another factor that derailed the uprisings in China, Panama, and Kenya was the inability to keep protestors nonviolent. In all three of these cases, there were moments when demonstrators became aggressive and sometimes rioted”(Nepstad Ch.8). Nepstad also mentions that another issue when practicing nonviolence is the potential rise of a divided leadership and internal movement conflict, using China as an example where leaders fought over strategy and spent more time battling each other, therefore limiting their ability to launch new actions. 

With all of this information in mind, it is foolish to think that political nonviolence will become extinct, or its efficacy will continue to decline, when in reality and as previously mentioned, political nonviolence is still far more effective than political violence. Therefore, I am in agreement with Chenoweth who states that, “the pandemic has served as a much-needed reset for movements around the world—and many of them have used the time wisely.” (Chenoweth 83) Which is indeed true and can be evident by the vast amount of movements that have already been seen around the United States alone, not to mention the movements around the world like in Argentina in relation to abortion rights, or to Colombia and its peace deal with rebel groups movements, or even the Black Lives Matter movement in the United States. I believe the efficacy of political nonviolence was in decline until the COVID-19 pandemic, and now more than ever will it be important to continue to practice nonviolence. 


Nonviolent resistance is a kind of negotiation in which nonviolent individuals disagree with their opponents using a variety of techniques such as protests, strikes, and many others to get their point across. Although it can be extremely unpleasant, this type of dispute helps avoid causing any harm to the other party. At times peaceful protest is very successful. When conflicts turn violent they seem to be not as successful compared to nonviolent actions. Even when additional aspects, such as state vulnerability, levels of democracy, rule of law, and the regime’s resistance to using force against its citizens are taken into consideration nonviolent actions succeed. The reason behind them not being successful is that an increasing amount of society finds nonviolent resistance to be easier and more effective in terms of protest. one of the most effective techniques when it comes to nonviolent action is strikes. are only successful when a large number of people participate. “Although nonviolent resistance campaigns reached a new peak of popularity over the past decade, their effectiveness had begun to decline even before the pandemic hit. The main culprit for this has been change in the structure and capabilities of these movements themselves” (Chenoweth,70). Being violent won’t help any individual in the situation nor will it cause things to get better but even when people are not heard when using nonviolence. The way media outlets portray protests, strikes, etc is what influences how the public perceives them. During many protests when nonviolence is the first method, individuals are pushed due to how the issues are not changing or how they are being treated at the moment. Political nonviolence will not remain as effective in the future as it has been in the past because movements such as black lives matter are not getting justice. Peaceful protest leads to violence in the end because officers feel threatened during a protest and decide to use physical force on people during events or arrests. “But as made clear by the widespread antiracism protests in the United States in response to the killing of Ahmaud Arbery by white vigilantes and the killings of Breonna Taylor and George Floyd at the hands of police, the the era of mass demonstrations is not about to end, in the United States or anywhere else.”(Chenoweth, 80). It is evident people are tired of police brutality and having to go through the same thing over and over with no change being made which will lead to violence in the end. The rallies for Black Lives Matter were fairly nonviolent. Protesters demonstrated a new form of nonviolent restraint, especially for a campaign involving multiple documented cases of police brutality. Police are said to be the ones starting conflict even during a nonviolent protest that probably resulted in additional arrests, participant injuries, and even property damage which was not the result protestors wanted.


Political nonviolence remains effective throughout the decades, and scientific scholars such as authors Sharon Erickson Nepstad and Erica Chenowitz recognize civil resistance to be a far-reaching tool for change. Mass nonviolent struggle that leads to changes for those who rule are recognized as successful tools in revolution. She states,” Therefore I focus only on the factors associated with regime overthrow and demise, not regime Contruction” (Chpt 1 Nepstad), this distinction in success does not come from far-reaching change, but instead factors of active engagement in her definition of civil disobedience.

Nonviolent revolutions offer an analysis on how it can be successful for boycotting and strategically withdrawing cooperation. Nepstad recognizes the long history on political nonviolence by withdrawing the material resources from government like taxes used to put a strain in the economy and make a push for change, but the strategy of non-cooperation is also shared with the electoral model which holds elections. First, the Electoral model exposes sham elections making a government more vulnerable in lacking public support. Nepstad analyzes how regimes promote troop loyalty and the ways foreign or international support delegitimizes their goal. Second, none armed interactions are 46 times more likely to succeed when security force defection occurred, which is essential in successful reaching political goals. Third, although state enforce is effective, she emphasizes it often backfires when directed at non-violent political movements.

Chenowth prognosis on the future of nonviolent resistance stands on that she has believes that the future of nonviolent resistance will be effective and will continue to have ways to adapting to technology and changes. Chenoweth adds that like in the pandemic, public perception of leadership and their styles of governance has shifted. Nonviolent activists have a chance to recalibrate and continue to be successful. For this reason, I believe that yes, political nonviolence will remain effective in the future. The prognosis of the future is that we have seen the value in peaceful protest from our history and will find more ways of peaceful protesting.


Yes, political nonviolence will remain effective in the future. Today, the people are in favor of peaceful protest.  After reading Nepstad, it is mentioned there are six nonviolent revolts. The six nonviolent revolts, I will list a few and they are, economic downturns, example made was Chile and its modest problems reversed (economic problems), second was repression, third was elite defections, and what that means the economy was in rough shape that had many elites to rethink before investing.

 

“In the 1980s began, few anticipated that nonviolent revolutionary movements would instigate significant political changes throughout the world. Cold War animosities and the escalating arms race created a belly cause global dynamic, which was used to justify our sorts of totalitarian measures. Citizens rose to challenge some of these authoritarians’ regimes. Many did so nonviolently facing down tanks, embarking on hunger strikes, filling the streets with protesters, and refusing to support unjust leaders any longer. Some of these revolts produced spectacular results, ousting long last standing dictatorships in a short time. Others failed to instigate change, sometimes and then tragically.” (Nepstead, ch. 8)

The book also talks about the three successful cases in Germany when a few soldiers deserted and informed commanding officers that they will not carry orders to punish protesters. Then in Chile was used as another example when the top military and law enforcement refused to impose martial law after the plebiscite vote. “In the East Germany case, entire units decided beforehand that they would refuse orders; then they jointly announced their decision to their commanding officers.”  The Philippines had a similar dynamic where troops witnessed some of their fellow soldiers siding with the crowds. Chile’s military also carried similar behavior when soldiers sided with crowds opposing to carry out Pinochet’s plans to annulling vote, instead it was done collectively. Sorry Panama’s soldiers elected to follow the corrupt Noriega, not all soldiers, only the ones immediately standing with Noriega. And they stood by him because he allowed them to accept bribes and corrupt resources.

In conclusion, in order to plan a successful nonviolent revolt is just as difficult as planning a violent one. Leaders need to develop effective tactics that undermine a regime’s ability to function. Another way would be to convince law enforcement and military to side with the people and be the change. I don’t think law enforcement would, however, military seem to have a history of doing so.


Non-violent resistance, also known as civil resistance, achieves social change through civil disobedience, political non-cooperation, and symbolic protests. The main intention of conducting political non-violence is to express dissatisfaction with certain practices in a government. Some arguments support the movements, while others are against these processes. Nevertheless, political non-violence will remain effective as it has been previously. This discussion post will provide evidence suggesting that political non-violence will remain effective in the future as it has been in the past.

Chenoweth (69) argues that political non-violence yielded many results in 2019. The author cites the mass uprisings in Sudan, which led to changes in power and stabilized the country’s economy. Omar- al-Bashir fell from power after mass protests from the citizens. The fall from power indicates that non-violent resistance can impact social change in society. Chenoweth (72) further highlights that the market for violence is drying up where the state no longer supports armed militia or groups to push for a political agenda which means that people or now opting for non-violent civil resistance. In addition, society has shifted to value and expect fairness by protecting human rights and avoiding needless violence. Horrors of violence are now visible, which means that people understand the consequences and would instead look for non-violent means to achieve social and political change, which shows that non-violent resistance will be a way to go in the future.

In Chapter 8, Nepstad focuses on the structural factors influencing non-violent resistance. Leaders continue to have different opinions, and governments have their opposition and are more divided based on the decisions adopted by governments. The future is bound to introduce us to new dynamics that will necessitate the adoption of certain practices that will not favor the opposition, which means that people will either support or go against their leaders. Non-violent resistance will effectively make new choices promoting political, economic, and social change. Political and economic incentives will influence the security forces’ loyalty to the regime, indicating that common interests contribute to forming parties with similar goals (Nepstad, 345). Another thing that will influence the success of non-violent resistance is the international support and sanctions that favor the resistance(Nepstad, chapter 1). This is bound to make it effective because we expect governments to be more connected in the future, which means that it is possible to achieve financial support that will promote resistance in favor of the larger population with common interests.


Political nonviolence and revolutions have been powerful tools for social and political change throughout history, redefining history as time has progressed. Revolutions have been a prominent form of protest throughout human history. These movements tend to arise for similar reasons and “erupt when five conditions are present” (Nepstad, Ch. 1). There are five circumstances that lead to revolutionary movements. First, there must be numerous complaints against the government that cast doubt on its right to rule. Second, when national elites turn away from the state and toward the opposition, revolutionary uprisings are more likely to occur. Third, people must be sufficiently outraged by the injustices of the rule to act. Fourth, opposition groups must unite under a rebellious ideology that places the outrage inside an ideological and social critique. Fifth, groups that can mobilize people must plan the rebellion and organize assistance.

One factor that could impact the effectiveness of political nonviolence is the changing nature of power structures. Power becomes more diffuse and challenging to oppose as societies become more complex and interdependent. Nonviolent movements might find it difficult to enlist the same degree of popular support as they have in the past in such situations. Additionally, nonviolent groups might find it harder to gain traction and succeed as authoritarian regimes become more adept at stifling dissent and restricting access to information.

Another factor that could affect the effectiveness of political nonviolence is the changing nature of the conflict. Nonviolent strategies might be less successful in bringing about long-lasting change if disputes grow more intricate and multifaceted. For instance, in situations when armed groups are involved in bloody combat, nonviolent movements could find it difficult to obtain support or have their voices heard. Additionally, if conflicts become more polarized and contentious, it can be challenging for nonviolent groups to garner the kind of widespread support they need to bring about change.

Finally, technological advancements could also play a role in shaping the effectiveness of political nonviolence. As social media and other forms of digital communication become more prevalent, nonviolent movements may be able to mobilize more quickly and effectively. However, they may also face new challenges, such as the spread of disinformation and the use of online surveillance and censorship by authoritarian regimes.

In conclusion, the question of whether political nonviolence will remain as effective in the future as it has been in the past is difficult to predict. While nonviolent tactics have proven successful in many contexts, the changing nature of power structures, conflict, and technology could present new challenges for nonviolent movements. Nonetheless, political nonviolence will continue to be an important tool for social and political change, and it will remain an important part of activism in the years to come.


Political nonviolence has seen success in the past, specifically following the Cold War era. In countries like the Philippines, Chile, and East Germany, nonviolence was effective in dismantling their current regime at the time and inducing a revolution in the country (Nepstad Ch 1). In the Philippines, they achieved a nonviolent revolution through noncooperation and appealing to the armed forces with religiosity. When the army came with their weapons to disperse the resistance, nuns prayed before them and made a barricade between the protestors and the guards. Their prayers swayed the guards to eventually join their movement and left the current leader with no one on his side, and forced him to flee. This level of nonviolence in today’s desensitized society may not have the same effect.

In the United States, there is a high level of gun ownership and a strong sense of self-preservation and standing your ground. Because of this, it makes it very difficult to get the working class on the same page to revolt in the first place. As Nepstad mentioned, this is the first step in inciting a successful revolution (Chapter 8). Civilians are heavily armed individually, so it is easy for them to access vast weaponry to incite violent protests. For instance, the January 4th insurrection, in which armed Trump supporters stormed the capitol and threatened the lives of congressmen and women, had every intention of violently resisting the political system. Nepstad discusses how protestors becoming violent can derail the movement as it gives reasoning to the state to declare martial law and fight back (Chapter 8). With such a heavily militarized civilian population it is increasingly difficult to convince anyone to use nonviolence. This is already an issue with the everyday shootings the country faces with someone going off the hinges and shooting dozens of people to death every day. It is not hard to assume trying to promote nonviolence to a population that prioritizes gun usage would be unlikely.

Globally we have become extremely desensitized to violence so it becomes difficult to encourage nonviolence when people are so used to it in their everyday lives. Or if not in their everyday lives they see it constantly elsewhere in the world on the news and social media. I think this will make political nonviolence less effective in the future because of the increased accessibility to violent weapons and the desensitization to the impact of violence. If people see violence as less of an issue because of how constantly they are exposed to it they are not going to see the value in practicing nonviolence to achieve their goal.


Over the decades there has been an exponential growth in nonviolent resistance altering the conventional outlook on conducting radical change in the foundation of a government. Based on a controlled study, there has been a trend of “…violent insurgencies [declining] since the 1970s…” (Chenoweth 71). However, it really is difficult to determine if political violence will continue to be effective in the future. While technology has been a significant tool in spreading the news and aiding activists in their struggle for a better future, with further technological advances, it has also made equipped governments with the ability to restrict their opposition through digital surveillance, censorship, social manipulation, internet shutdowns, etc. Nonetheless, it would be shortsighted to believe that people who have been disparaged by their government will not acclimate to times and seek for justice through nonviolent tactics. I believe that political nonviolence will remain effective and continue to challenge oppressive systems. New technologies have made information accessible to millions of people worldwide allowing the notion of nonviolent demonstrations as a functional tool to bring about change highly influential. The rise of social platforms that have the ability to transmit messages from activists fighting against a repressive government globally has the potential of reaching the right international allies that will aid their movement. Plus, it allows for oppressive actors, from government officials to national elites, to be brought into the light and held accountable by international players. Ultimately, giving nonviolent mobilizations a greater chance of success. In addition, technological advancements have created ‘free spaces’ where individuals have the chance to gather, create strategies, revitalize the movement, and so on.

Throughout history, political nonviolence has proved to have the potential and create significant change within countries. As long as people have the vigor for change through nonviolent tactics it can continue to be effective. Unfortunately, violent revolutions are not going anywhere and even though they can bring about change it creates a continuous cycle of disaster and disorder. However, the advancement of tools, such as the Artificial Intelligence, can change the effectiveness of nonviolent movements and raise the probability of success. Despite the future being unpredictable, in my opinion, political nonviolence will continue to transform governments.


Political non-violence basically means being able to make a social or political change without causing any physical violence. Political non violence has been around for centuries in order to create positive impact in peoples lives. Examples of political non violence we’ve learned the past few weeks were Ghadhi and Martin Luther King Jr. and how both were able to create a change in their communities without using violence.  Ghadhi believed in living by the truth. They may come from different backgrounds, but they both wanted to impact their communities. They both used marches and boycotts to bring attention. They both were firm believers in nonviolent approaches and respect for others.  I believe political non-violence is essential when it comes to making positive long lasting changes in communities. According to Nepstad literature reveals that the causes of violent and nonviolent revolutions are generally the same , but armed and unarmed struggles employ different strategies and have distinct dynamics. ( Chapter 1)  However, according to Maria Stephen and Erica Chenoweth, they compared violent with nonviolent movements to discern which variables influence whether a movement won or lost. What they discovered is that violent and nonviolent movement exhibit distinctive dynamics, since the factors that stream one type of struggle did not have the same affect on the other. Nepstad (Chapter 1)
It is difficult to say weather or not non violence will be effective, especially when it comes to different countries. However, when it comes to political nonviolence remaining as effective in the future, I would have to agree with this statement. History tends to always repeat itself just in different ways. Not every non violent movement will workout but it does bring awareness to issues that citizens have. Due to modern times, social media will initially play a huge role on how political non violent movements will play out. With social media we are able to spread awareness within a small time frame with many people. Now a days we are able to start online movements for change, by either participating in videos, comments , sharing, and even signing petitions.
Secondly, I believe ideology has also changed within todays generation and gender. When you compare Baby Boomers and Gen Z you automatically get two different outlooks on how issues should be dealt with. Gen Z is typically more vocal and internet savvy  to spread awareness vs Baby Boomers being more war focused and old fashion. In conclusion, there are many variations too take into consideration weather or not political non violence will have room in the future. But at the same time it is not impossible. Violence will certainly not be going anywhere but non violence will also have a greater impact.


Political nonviolence has been a stabilized sense of action taken by society in numerous parts of the world in the past 3-4 centuries. It involved many tough battles of one’s voice to ensure that rightful values were allowed, and a better life for all is comprehended. As the world embarks on numerous challenges in the present day and the future, political nonviolence comes into question many scholars that maybe it results in an idea and action that won’t be necessary for the future. I certainly believe that political non-violence will remain as effective in the future as it has been in the past, and I’ll go ahead and explain several ideas on why my idea is supported through many different acts.
Political nonviolence has been a form of showing the true perseverance of many people and society, It has demonstrated that ‘’Nonviolent resistance is a method of struggle in which unarmed people confront an adversary by using collective action including protests, demonstrations, strikes, and noncooperation to build power and achieve political goals.’’ (Chenoweth 2020) The world is growing significantly, and everyone understands what they’re capable of when matters are not in their favor because everyone deserves the chance to live happily with the hope to grow as a society, which leads to people will continue to revolt against dangerous regimes in how ‘’a successful revolt requires good strategists who identify a ruler’s weakness and devise effective methods of withdrawing popular support from the state.’’(Nepstad 2011)
In the 21st century, we have witnessed several moments that perhaps lives have changed and the world. But one thing has not changed, which is democracy. Democracy has continued to prevail through the challenges we all face but we become stronger from such situations as covid 19, ‘’There is no doubt that the covid-19 pandemic has been a sharp and sudden blow to the dozens of ongoing civil-resistance movements around the world.’’ (Chenoweth 2020) The pandemic certainly made it much stronger and broader with the full capacity to facilitate nonviolent revolutionary movements and acts to ensure what’s right is done for the future to come. Many people in terms of seeing processes of political opposition in which a ruling may be passer not in their favor may come to a deep of a successful nonviolent bemusement in how it can aim to the power of transformation, ‘’Nonviolent revolutionaries also aim to seize power and usher in political transformation, but they operate with an alternative conception of political power.’’(Nepstad 2011) Such ideas from nonviolence revolutionary counters many factors that correlate significance of how society takes into consideration. I believe that the world is stronger, and will use its will to undermine the thought of contradiction whether it’s a government official or not. This idea will become effective soon due to how its past had worked significantly, and most likely now the world will use it in more of a more significant way due to the level of complexity that has arrived in the world.


Political non-violence will remain as effective in the future as it has been in the past and may even become more effective at creating change in politics than violence and revolutions. The problem with revolutions is that they bring suffering and a new government that has to face its challenges. On the other end of the spectrum, non-violence brings political change without damaging the current government or physically harming any individual. There is also an increased stigma where violence is concerned and as time goes on it becomes more and more frowned upon as Erica Chenoweth states “The market for violence is drying up. This is most strikingly obvious with regard to outside state support for armed groups, which fell off sharply with the breakup of the Soviet Union.” (Chenoworth 72). Nonviolent movements are also much easier to spread in this digital age so the narratives that they create are more accessible than ever and can reach more people and garner higher levels of support. New levels of technology being able to reach a higher percentage of the population than ever allowing for widespread attention will make it a lot easier for these movements to attract supporters. This means that nonviolent movements are perhaps going to be more effective than ever before. Nonviolence was always more effective than its violent counterparts and as time progresses these movements will function more efficiently than ever before.

Sharon Nepstad provides quality empirical data in her writings showing that nonviolent protest is much more effective in causing changes to a regime than violent movements. She states “armed movements, which are not as dependent on widespread participation to achieve their goals” (Nepstad chapter 1). These violent protests are not nearly as effective at creating long-term widespread change because they do not rely on the majority of the population’s support just the armed class of citizens. This is what makes political non-violence so effective for Nepstad it relies heavily on the support of the people resulting in longevity and more effective change. Another piece of evidence that she provides that supports the claim that nonviolent protest is more effective is that foreign sanctions have no impact on the success of these movements. On the other hand, foreign sanctions double the success of violent movements making it seem as though violent movements need outside force help to achieve their goals while nonviolent movements maintain their power without outside influencers.


Political nonviolence has been around for many years, and in my opinion, will still be current. To keep initiatives moving forward, reaching consensus is an essential component. Aggression in an uprising runs the danger of breaking this agreement and might turn off people who would normally be sympathetic to a cause. Although the future is unpredictable, It is impossible to predict if social pacifism will be successful in the future. Furthermore, there are instances where the use of electoral pacifism has been demonstrated to be an effective strategy for ushering in economic and economic change. In particular, protests and strikes have shown to be powerful weapons for putting pressure on governments to change their policies to benefit most of the population.
On the other side, a number of governments have developed a dictatorial stance over time, which has led to increasing limitations on the liberties of open speech, the capacity to assemble, and various other freedoms. “Nonviolent resistance is a method of struggle in which unarmed people confront an adversary by using collective action including protests, demonstrations, strikes, and noncooperation to build power and achieve political goals.”[1] Cultural pacifism may not always be as successful as it can be if authorities are hesitant to grant compromises to those engaging in peaceful protests. Furthermore, certain regimes would respond harshly to social pacifism, which might spark further unrest and bloodshed.
Political pacifism’s effectiveness in the years to come will depend on a variety of factors, such as how severely authorities suppress their citizens, how willing they are to make compromises how readily accessible other forms of demonstration are, and how much support they receive from the broad public. “One way to undermine security force loyalty is to raise the political costs of crackdowns. To do this, civil resisters need to ensure that any repressive action against the movement is televised globally.”[2] The ability of activists to adjust to shifting circumstances and find novel means of achieving their goals will ultimately define the course of political nonviolence. The coming years of electoral pacifism will be largely influenced by this, which is the most significant element.
Consequently, even if social pacifism has been effective in times gone by, it is challenging to forecast how effective it is going to be in the years to come. For the cause to continue to be successful, activists must be able to preserve their sense of inventiveness and adaptability in their approach.


Analyzing political nonviolence today and foreseeing its future relies greatly on the context in which it is occurring. As Nepstad notes, the perception of state power is significant to political movements. However, this perception is significant in terms of more than just assessing why political violence or nonviolence are the chosen strategy. The perception of state power in a society is also important to how effective nonviolence can be. In states where there is a mutual relationship between government and governed, where the state relies upon the people, political nonviolence is more effective. This is because the state relies upon the people and when strategic nonviolence and civil resistance are executed properly, the state cannot survive without great changes. On the other hand, in states where the political structures are not reliant on its people to retain power, political nonviolence is less successful. With this dichotomy, political nonviolence may remain effective, at least to some end, in certain parts of the world while losing ground in others.

As Nepstad argues, the withdrawal of skills to promote or sustain government activities, most notably in the form of strikes, is a greatly impactful way of forcing political change. However, in rentier states and resource rich states, such as oil rich states in the Middle East, the state does not rely upon the people in this way, making strikes and other forms of civil resistance obsolete. These types of states are more often authoritarian, making revolution extremely difficult, especially through nonviolence. Nonviolent political movements likely will not be effective in these types of states.

In democratic states where political structures rely upon the people

Many argue political nonviolence will lose efficacy due to nonparticipation, but there is still some hope for states in which the political structures rely upon the people. Greater motivation from the people to take action will be needed, but with the polarization being seen in many modern countries, there likely will be more people willing to take up a cause. However, the results of political nonviolence in this context will likely result more in reforms and policy changes rather than substantial overall political or regime change. With that in consideration, political nonviolence will likely remain effective in many states, but not to the effect of revolution.

Overall, the outlook for the efficacy of political nonviolence depends partly on the perspective taken. If one views political nonviolence as effective only if it results in revolutionary change, then nonviolence will absolutely be less effective. However, if political nonviolence is seen as effective when resulting in reforms or policy changes, it is very likely to remain effective in more democratic parts of the world. Unfortunately, in less democratic states where the support of the people is not needed, political nonviolence is not likely to be successful.


After thinking about the readings for this module, I have come to the conclusion that political nonviolence will remain at least as effective in the future as it has been in the past if not become even more effective. I believe that in the future political nonviolence will become even more effective as new tactics are being created everyday through the use of technology and nonviolence is being adopted by a wider audience that has seen the effectiveness of it. The strongest argument for this belief can be found in Erica Chenoweth’s The Future of Nonviolent Resistance. She discusses how nonviolent resistances are becoming more commonplace with the last two decades having double the nonviolent campaigns than the last five decades.

The biggest reason for this disparity is seen in Nepstad’s Mutiny and nonviolence in the Arab Spring where he writes about Ukrainian protestors broadcasting live footage of the area where they were protesting knowing that the government would be less likely to use violence if they knew their actions were being recorded. Nepstad wrote “This strategy was effective because if troops cracked down, this could lead to international condemnation, the ending of diplomatic relations, the cessation of aid and trade agreements, and arms embargoes” (Pg. 339). People no longer want to use violence since they know that if they are nonviolent, any use of force by their government will only strengthen their cause and encourage other countries to punish the violent country which would help them even further.

Nonviolent resistances can also sometimes do much more damage than violence can as seen in a chapter in a novel by Nepstad. He writes about civil resisters in East Germany where “mass emigration led to a shortage of factory workers, health care providers, transportation operators, and communication specialists” (Pg. 127). He shows that these resisters were able to damage the country’s economy, public health, and infrastructure all without using violence. This form of resistance also shows the protested government how essentially these protestors are and makes them more likely to give in to their demands. All these factors explain why nonviolent demonstrations are occuring more frequently now than ever before.

Even during the Covid-19 pandemic when going out and protesting could prove deadly, movements in the U.S protesting racism and police brutality as well as movements in Israel and even Taiwan still were carried out. Some of these protests were in person and others utilized video conferencing technology and email/messaging services to contact the people they were protesting against. Chenoweth describes the different types of resistance that were created and used during the pandemic that could continue to be used afterwards like “mutual-aid pods, strikes, stay-at-homes, sick-ins, online teach- ins, and various expressions of solidarity with and collective support for frontline workers” (Pg. 80). She stays hopeful about the future of nonviolent resistance and talks about the strides the practice has made since it was first used all the to today.


I believe that political nonviolence will continue to be an effective strategy in the future, and it might be even better than in the past because civil resistance campaigns attract more absolute numbers of people. Nonviolent revolutions help level the political playing field after transition by creating a political environment more conducive to multiparty competition. These types of movements have a lower barrier to participation than picking up a weapon. According to Nepstad, condition and strategy matter for a revolution of civil resistance or nonviolence. Because it is important to understand when to take advantage when an event is approaching. “Certain events often trigger public outrage and escalate longstanding grievances, making people receptive to unarmed revolutionary movements.” (Preface, Nepstad) Because according to past cases such as Germany and other countries cited by the author, she points out that certain conditions and together with the strategy could facilitate the expansion of a non-violent revolutionary movement. “Social, economic and political conditions can facilitate or impede the emergence and spread of nonviolent uprising” (Preface, Nepstad)
However, not only does it depend on the actions of only one side, but also knowing how to handle the counter-response of the opposition. Since the movement must not only focus on its strengths and opportunities, but must consider very well the strengths, movements and strategies of the opposition. “Ignoring the strategies of the dictators…provides an incomplete picture as some well-planned nonviolent revolts have failed because the rulers outmaneuvered the resisters” (Preface, Nepstad) And the key point that Nepstad considers important is knowing how to confront “cunning counter-strategies”. As mentioned above, I believe that “Nonviolence is a practical and effective form of political struggle”  (Nepstad, Chapter 1) Because civil resistance can be as disruptive as an armed or violent revolution to erupt in public spaces “With the aim of overthrowing established rulers and transforming political institutions. Nonviolent revolts employ different “weapons”, such as non-cooperation, strikes, boycotts, and subversion of the loyalty of regime supporters “(Chapter 1, Nepstad)

In addition, technology has facilitated communication globally, has brought communities closer together and, without a doubt, has created movements that work hard to resist oppressive regimes to such a point that most of the population stops following the governor. The leader will be seen at a disadvantage and with such a risk of being overthrown. The belief that the only way to remove an authoritarian power is violence is increasingly less effective, due to the consequences it entails and because it mainly includes the working or peasant class. However, through the civil resistance, it has the capacity to involve some social classes.  Nonviolent resistance has been shown empirically to be twice as effective as armed struggle in achieving major political goals. it has changed the way people fight for social and political change.  According Chenoweth’s groundbreaking research shows that nonviolent resistance campaigns are 10 times as likely to result in democratic change. So it seems that political nonviolence will remain effective in the future as it has been in the past.


As modernity encroaches upon the contemporary and drapes the goals and challenges of civil movements in reflective colors, it can certainly be argued that in recent decades the action of nonviolent organization has found itself in an uncertain state. Indeed, what was once a unique and collective challenge to oppressive power, supported by genuine followers rallied around moral obligations; ready to act, has in my opinion, become subtly watered down with the consolidation of a techno-centric society. In this argument, I mean to emphasize the significance nonviolence has, in terms of developing a meaningful foundation, on the Homefront of America. When we view past examples of these types of movements, if it is Indian independence, East German unity, or the Philippine revolution what we find are peoples genuinely united behind a large cause that directly affected their individual lives(Nepstad, Ch.8). The masses being collectively under the boot of injustice, or negatively effected by it, in general, such as elites, led them to grow focused on ridding the land of unfairness without, might I add, large numbers of half-hearted or false supporters prancing under the “change” facade. However, in the United States, the growing pace of technology and the rapid-fire normality of present movements had made this collective unity seen in historical examples consistently half-baked. This is largely due to three critical reasons each of which presents an insight into how the decadence of modernity has led to a lazy, lukewarm, and divided youth that only rallies, might I say, to nonviolent action when it’s “in fashion”.

 

Firstly, the growing domination of social media in the lives of young Americans has what I think resulted in an individual disconnect with the reality of current events, has exacerbated their ignorance surrounding the tactical side of nonviolent revolution, and increased the divide between them and the issues occurring to others near them. We see ads for marches, videos and pictures of injustice, and calls to action by organizers but the reality is for the far-reaching effects the programs have, it can be safely said that out of millions of likes and shares, only a handful will appear at a gathering. This is because what is being advocated does not or more importantly HAS not affected their lives individually. In other words, it’s largely difficult for a person who has never experienced police brutality or Cuban poverty to attend a rally in Miami protesting their presence. Moreover, those that do attend have only been exposed to the snippets and clips of large gatherings which to them translate to change and meaningful action (Chenoweth, Pg. 77-79), by which governments end up remaining unaffected. They misunderstand what nonviolent revolution is and swell movements up with false followers who prevent momentum from increasing due to their inability to comprehend the sacrifices needed in order for one to be called a “revolutionary”. Secondly, the collapse of collective morals among the masses and an increase in individualism which has been further facilitated by the sectionalist tendencies of social media has prevented large numbers of people to sympathize and grasp the pain of their fellow man in order to band in their cause. Being exposed to the web has enabled people to find their own niches and groups of people that they find affectionate towards, resulting in attachment to one’s interests rather than the collective interests of the populace. This can be backtracked as far as the “cultural revolution” of the Vietnam War era that diminished the idea of an “American people” and led to dispersed interest groups; i.e. hippies, war hawks, etc. Thirdly, involvement in large nonviolent demonstrations appears to be mostly light-hearted without any sense of long-term mainstay due to the brief high of collective frustration. However, as seen with mainstream news, the eyes of the nation almost instantly divert their attention to new matters that crop up and steal the limelight. At the same time, taking part in the brief weekends of traffic obstruction, picket signs, and celebrities rousing up crowds to chant for change only swells into enormous numbers because of the peer pressure from others. Any Miamian that has recently witnessed the Cuban protests will see that by the following week, it was as if the movement had never occurred.

 

I am willing to say that for the most part, not many Americans are the “revolutionaries” they paint themselves to be or align themselves to be. In essence, it is simply a trait to gain the attention of others, but in revelation, not many are willing to make the sacrifice necessary. This is why non-violence has a troubled future in my eyes as if a movement does not grow on the affected individual, its highly difficult for them to voluntarily lose income from a mass strike in order to gamble change; more or less risk their well-being from the truncheon of an officer. The “individual” construct I am focusing on regards that injustice must affect all individual groups not some. The term acts as a homonym. Nonviolence still holds water in the modern world, however, I do think that without a massive injustice or threat to the individuals such as a defensive war, draft, or outright obstruction of all rights, not some, then there can’t be a rallied mass. In other words, the population foundation from which these movements grow is rotting.


There are many forms citizens “fight” back when there is an unjust or don’t agree with certain laws. There are protests, sit-ins, marches, etc. and they all involve being nonviolent. In these cases, they are permitted since they are peaceful. I do think that political nonviolence will remain as effective in the future as it has been in the past. When there have been protests that have been peaceful, no one is harmed and its morally looked up on because of the respect. Doing the opposite in rooted in the thought that it is immoral and unjust. Nonviolence resistance is more effective and more likely to lead to democratisation than violent resistance. There have been many movements that are successful and have been nonviolent resistance. For example, the Freedom Rides. They were nonviolent and were more effective than a violent protest could have been. Sometimes nonviolent resistance can deliver better results because you are acting rational and with thought and not just with anger or violence. In the long run this could even benefit when it comes to legal matters. I believe that when protests or marches or whatever type of resistance becomes violent, the government responds back with even more violence and that never solves anything. Violence can only triumph power but it does nothing to help the situation. For example, when the Black Lives Matter movement was happening, there were peaceful protests going on everywhere in the United States. I remember also seeing videos on social media of protests that were not so nonviolent. There were stores, businesses, shops, restaurants, establishments, etc. being broken into and vandalized. This caused so much chaos. The government and states sent in police officers and in some cases even some military personnel to control the situation. Citizens were injured and this angered everyone even more! This real life example goes to show that violent resistance isn’t the best approach when wanting to protest against the government or anything in general. Kill them with kindness and respect is the best motto to go by because eventually there is negotiations or reevaluation of situations or laws.


I really liked Erica Chenoweth’s paper “The Future of Nonviolent Resistance”. Though we are currently living through these changing dynamics of nonviolence/civil disobedience it’s often to place them in a historical context and analyze the subtle shifts that are occurring while developments are being reported on on the news and the matters have a substantial influence on your present life (and if not then your current morals). Chenoweth’s paper was also a nice juxtaposition to the other papers in terms of nonviolence before 2019 and after. In that regard, I believe political nonviolence will remain as an effective tool for change towards the future.

As was said by Chenoweth “over the past decade, more and more democratic governments have faltered and reverted into authoritarianism” (pg 72). Later on in page 75 she states that of the successful revolutions that have occurred since 2010 nonviolent movements have a wider chance of success. With the new additions of information sharing and higher rates of education on a global level, this kind of notable difference between the success rate of one over the other improves its appeal. Another point in favor of the durability of nonviolence is the way it has adapted within the last couple of years to counter measures carried out by the government “movements have gained civic strength when they have developed alternative institutions to build self-sufficiency and address community problems that governments have neglected or ignored” (pg 81).

Also, we can see in Nepstad’s “Mutiny and Nonviolence in the Arab Spring” and Chapter 8 her book “Nonviolent Revolutions” how effective the messages of nonviolent protest carry and how they have the ability to appeal to the rational thoughts of the armed forces. In Mutiny and nonviolence […] , an example of this can be seen with President Mubarak of Egypt and his troops that decided to turn on him (pg. 342). In Chapter 8 it’s highlighted in the Philippines with how religious sentiment was persuasive in causing troops to defect from President Marcos. Though it may not always be the case, as explained on page 76 of “The Future of […]” on how governments are adapting to the changing rules of access to information and the ease of social mobilization.Even taking this into account, I think it’s clear to see just how much more compelling in a border sense, and the fact that it attracts more people only propels it’s success further.


Any theory of revolutionary success or failure must therefore include an assessment of both structural conditions and revolutionary strategy. Nonviolent revolutionaries also aim to seize power and usher in political transformation, but they operate with an alternative conception of political power. As the 1980s began, few anticipated that nonviolent revolutionary movements would instigate significant political changes throughout the world. ” Structural conditions and changing political circumstances are important because they can generate widespread dissatisfaction with a regime or strengthen the belief that change is now attainable. This, in turn, creates a large pool of potential civil resisters, making it possible to launch a revolt,” (Nepstad, Chapter 8). It is difficult to predict with certainty whether political nonviolence will remain as effective in the future as it has been in the past. However, there are several factors that could influence its effectiveness. “Nonviolent resistance is a method of struggle in which unarmed people confront in an adversary by using collective action —- including protests, demonstrations, strikes, and noncooperation — to build power and achieve political goals,” (Chenoweth, page 70). Contrary to popular belief, it is not the case that nonviolent campaigns emerge or win out mainly when the regimes they confront are politically weak, incompetent, or unwilling to employ mass violence. The most tempting explanations for the decline in effectiveness of civil-resistance campaigns center on the changed environment within which they now operate. “First, movement may be facing more entrenched regimes —- ones that have prevailed against repeated challenges by shoring up support from local allies and key constituencies; imprisoning, prominent oppositionists; provoking opponents into using violence; stuck in fears of foreign or imperial conspiracies; or obtaining diplomatic, cover from powerful international supporters…..second, governments may be learning and adapting to nonviolent challenges from below…… Today, given the ample historical record of successful nonviolent campaigns, state actors are likely are to perceive search movements as genuinely threatening…. One prominent strategy is to infiltrate movements and divide them from within…. third, with the election of Donald Trump in 2016, the United States has accelerated its retreat from its global role as a superpower with a prodemocracy agenda,” (Chenoweth, page 76). Therefore, upon deeper inspection, although it may be that states have begun to better anticipate and suppress nonviolent resistance, the two structural arguments have a little support in the historical record. Instead, the most compelling explanations for the declining effectiveness of nonviolent campaigns lie in the changing nature of the campaigns themselves


If nonagression has been effective thus far, I can’t imagine why political nonviolence wouldn’t continue to succeed in the future. Civil disobedience has safely forwarded progress more than any violent acts of sanctioned terrorism have. As noted in Chenoweth’s essay, “among the 565 campaigns that have both begun and ended over the past 120 years, about 51 percent of the nonviolent campaigns have succeeded outright, while only about 26 percent of the violent ones have” (Chenoweth, 74). The gap between achievements through political nonviolence and defeat under violence are major – civil disobedience has triumphed over war time and time again. By modes of protests, sit-ins, and mass demonstrations, it’s clear that passive resistance has forced change throughout history. Achieving social change can be completed socially as we’ve seen in the past with Martin Luther King Jr. and Mahatma Gandhi’s pragmatic principles of truth, equity, peaceful defiance, and justice overall. While some may believe that actions speak louder than words, words elicit the actions needed to implement change.

 

Prominent from the late 20th century until today, there’s power in numbers and unity holds the power to transform institutions. Like Nepstad said, revolutions occur when five widespread circumstances are present: “grievances against the state, national elites shifting allegiance from the state to the opposition, people growing angered by regime injustices with a will to act, opposition groups’ ideology of rebellion, and the necessity of mobilizing organizations (Nepstad, Chapter 1). All of these conditions can be completed with a pacifist approach. I feel that we could reframe the question of whether or not civil disobedience will remain revolutionary in the future since it depends more on society’s conscious choice to continue choosing solidarity in uprisings.

 

As seen in Table 8.2 of Nepstad’s book, we can identify the forms of pacifism that prove most effective over 6 different countries. The foolproof techniques are refusal to acknowledge regime authority, refusal to cooperate or comply with laws, and challenging mentalities of obedience (Nepstad, Chapter 8). The common theme of these successful strategies is noncooperation. The less successful approaches are withholding skills, withholding material resources, and undermining states’ sanctioning power (Nepstad, Chapter 8). There’s a pattern of materialistic focus instead of behavioral changes. The choice to disobey authority isn’t something that can be taken away or given away unlike depriving resources. The choice to practice civil disobedience is something that everyone already possesses within themselves. Challenging unwanted norms is an accessible form of defiance since it’s an entirely mental technique. So as long as society continues to make the conscious decision to unite, political nonviolence will always remain successful.


Non-violent resistance is a type of struggle whereby an unnamed group of people confront an adversary using collective action like protests, strikes and noncooperation to realize political aims. Armed struggle was the way in which movements struggled for change against the political system however today, campaigns whereby people rely heavily on non-violent rebellion have done away with armed struggle as the most common way to improved action globally. Chenoweth (2020, 70states that violent uprisings have decreased since the 1970s while nonviolent resistance campaigns have become much more common. Chenoweth (2020, 70states that people have turned to non-violent resistance as they perceive it as a right and successful way for bringing change and although the concept of nonviolent resistance is not yet globally comprehended or accepted, its preference has grown significantly, in recent years. 

As the 1980s started, few people were hopeful that the nonviolent revolutionary movements would bring about major political transformations globally. Cold war animosities and the arms race were used to justify all forms of totalitarian moves yet surprisingly, citizens came out to challenge those authoritarian movements (Nepstad, 1966). Most people challenged thosetotalitarian measures using non-violent measures such as “embarking on hunger strikes, filling the streets with protesters and withdrawing their support of unjust leaders (Nepstad, 2013‘first chapter’). Some of these revolts brought about significant changes removing long-standing dictatorship regimes in a short period while others failed to bring about any change sometimes ending tragically (Nepstad, 2013 ‘first chapter’)

In the past fifty years, non-violent civil resistance has overwhelmed armed struggle as the typical form of mobilization utilized by revolutionary movements. In 2019, the world saw the largest wave of ass, nonviolent antigovernment movements in history (Chenoweth, 2020, 72). Huge protests and demonstrations exploded in many countries. Although 2011 was referred to as the year of protest, 2019 claimed the title more. Since 2017, the United States has had its own period of movements fighting for racial justice, immigration justice, gun control, defunding of police, women’s rights, climate justice, LGBTQ rights (Chenoweth, 2020, 76). However, within a few months all these movements came to a halt due to the global COVID-19 pandemic and the State’s response to the global pandemic which forced people to abandon mass protests(Chenoweth, 2020, 77). During that time, governments across the world took advantage of the unexpected lapse to push laws ranging from suspending free speech, banning immigrant admissions. The interruption caused by COVIID-19 brought with it significant challenges that have crippled mass movements in the past few years. (Chenoweth 2020, 79states that although non-violent resistance campaigns grew in popularity in the past decade, their ability to achieve spectacular results had started to decrease even prior to the pandemic.

From these, I think that nonviolent resistance will remain as effective in the future as it has been in the past because of certain factors. First, technology is making it easier to get information about events that were not reported and because the internet will continue to expand, more people will continue consuming news on online platforms like newspaper websites and social media. For instance, people in Kenya can read about and get inspired and learn from the deeds of people in the United States. In addition, with open access to new communication channels, people get to and will continue to connect with others who they view as likeminded and because elites cannot control information as easily as they once did, information about regular people may be found easily on these online platforms. Lastly, many people in society have come to value fairness, safeguarding of human rights an avoiding unnecessary violence. This shift has increased popular interest in civil resistance as a method to champion for human rights and can only continue to do so making nonviolent resistance to remain as effective in the future as it has in the past.


In my opinion, political nonviolence will continue to maintain its efficacy in the future, although this may vary depending on specific contexts and circumstances. This is due to its proven track record of success. Erica Chenoweth analyzed nonviolent movements between 1900 and 2006 and found that they were more likely to succeed than violent ones, with double the probability (Nepstad 342). Furthermore, nonviolent movements had a greater chance of promoting democratic transitions and achieving lasting transformations. Therefore, nonviolent resistance offers inherent advantages over violent resistance.The effectiveness of nonviolence can be influenced by various factors. According to Sharon Erickson Nepstad’s research on the Arab Spring, the success of nonviolent movements depends largely on the loyalty or defection of the military. For instance, military defections played a crucial role in removing Mubarak from power in Egypt, but in Syria, the military stayed loyal to Assad’s regime and suppressed nonviolent movements (Hinnebusch et al., 477). In Bahrain, the lack of complete success for the peaceful protests could be attributed to internal divisions among the armed forces. Therefore, the attitudes and actions of key actors, specifically those in the military, can significantly impact the effectiveness of nonviolence.

The level of repression that a nonviolent movement encounters could impact its effectiveness. According to Nepstad’s research on Syria, movements that face brutal oppression from regimes such as Assad’s might resort to violence instead of nonviolence, which could hinder their success (Nepstad 340). The success of nonviolent resistance could be influenced by the extent of repression and the methods employed by those in power to suppress dissent.The future effectiveness of political nonviolence could be impacted by shifts in power dynamics and changing political conflicts. However, the success of nonviolent resistance movements can be sustained through adapting strategies and tactics, as discussed by Erica Chenoweth in an article that addresses the challenges of rising state repression and technological advances. For instance, social media and other innovative approaches can be employed to mobilize and maintain nonviolent resistance movements.

Erica Chenoweth stresses in her article on the future of nonviolent resistance that the adaptability of movements is crucial in navigating evolving political conflicts and power dynamics. Given today’s technological advancements and increasing state oppression, nonviolent resistance faces both unique challenges and opportunities. Strategies such as social media mobilization and digital organization are effective means of sustaining nonviolent resistance movements in the future. Political nonviolence can be enhanced with the aid of social media platforms and technological innovations. Social media platforms possess the ability to enable communication, coordination, and mobilization efforts, making them a potent tool. Activists use these tools to disseminate information and organize campaigns on a large scale (Groshek et al. 345). The use of social media enables nonviolent resistance movements to rapidly circulate messages and images to generate global support. The Arab Spring witnessed the efficient use of social media in mobilising and coordinating protests, which also increased global awareness about these movements.

 

Discuss the key differences between Maoist political thought and general Marxist thought || Why was Maoism not a popular leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America? || What was Latin America’s dominant leftist revolutionary ideology

Using the lecture and readings, discuss the key differences between Maoist political thought and general Marxist thought.  In your own words, why was Maoism not a popular leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America?  What was Latin America’s dominant leftist revolutionary ideology, and what led to this belief?  Make sure you note some specific examples and references from the readings.


Something that lead to one of the biggest differences between Maoism and Marxism is that Mao felt Marxism would not work in China. Marxism is all about the working class – the proletariat – protesting their unfair treatment from the upper class – the bourgeoisie. China didn’t have a working class though, they had rural farm workers, known as the popular masses. So, Mao ‘made Marxism Chinese’ (Kang, 15). He used two main strategies, guerrilla warfare and cultural revolution (Ning, 9), in order to achieve ‘revolution through the countryside’. An additional difference is that Marxism was mainly an economic theory, but Maoism expanded beyond that, eg. the cultural revolution. The two ideas shared similar emphasis on class struggle. 

Maoism was not the popular belief in most Latin American countries because they already had an example: the Soviet Union. The USSR’s relationship with Cuba demonstrated regional communism that lead the influence in the region. With this successful relationship, other countries were following the USSR’s version of communism not China’s. There were however small student groups all over the Americas that focused on communist thought including Maoism, but most of these were not prominent (except of course the Peruvian movement). (Gomez). 

Latin American went through a phase of enlightenment which featured mainly anti colonial or anti Spain ideas. (Martz, 60). There was a period of romantic liberalism that stemmed from the French and British, but it was short lived in Latin America. Martz writes, “The years of Romantic Liberalism in the hemisphere, in short, were characterized broadly by the search for a new basis to a truly American order of things. This meant different emphases from different men.” (Martz, 63). Privilege and elitism were still a main social problem. But the dominant ideology in the region for a period of time according to Martz was positivism. Positivism fixed economic, political, and social problems such as remaining colonial issues, and was described as the the most important philosophical movement in Hispanic America. (Martz, 64). This theory spread across the whole continent as ” a new instrument for the attainment of immediate national political goals.” (Martz, 68). At the beginning of the 20th century, many new theories developed in the region on either side of the political scale and with a range of impact and influence. There was a form of existentialism, Neo-Thomism, and humanism mixed into one, socialism and Marxism, and even far right fascism, individualism, and materialism. (Martz, 70).


The standard Marxist focus on industrial workers was not applicable to many parts of the world. Mao Zedong, a Chinese communist, developed a form of Marxism which was compatible with his country. The variant was called Maoism, though this term wasn’t used inside China. This is because Mao himself did not like it, rather preferring Mao Zedong Thought as Niang claims. His version focused on rural peasants rather than the factory proletariat. Furthermore, he attempts to make Marxism “non-western” and universal. He heavily romanticized the countryside and emphasized the revolution needs to be fought for even after a successful takeover due to the Bourgeois influence over culture, this led to giant mistakes later on such as both The Great Leap Forward and The Cultural Revolution where millions perished. In fact, you can even see the impact of The Great Leap Forward on time series data of the word.

Although purposely constructed to fit a place like Latin America, it failed to initially gain ground in the region especially compared to the Soviet model. The Soviet model had the head start. It began earlier, had influence over Cuba, and was perceived as a success due to its industrialization. The industrialization and growth of the Soviets can be critiqued on numerous grounds however, such as the counterfactual and input accumulation. First, counterfactual estimations show the actual path of Russia to be lower. This makes sense due to industrialization not being particularly impressive compared to both the pre-1913 trend and Japanese occupied Korea. Second, growth theory literature suggests Soviet growth was purely based on input accumulation. Meaning it could not grow past a certain point. Anyways, Marxism already had made some marks on the region. Martz article “Characteristics of Latin American Political Thought” names many Marxist Latin American authors who played a role like Juan Marinello, Blas Roca, and the Machado brothers of Venezuela. These authors were more on the Soviet spectrum. For Maoism, one author that would play a special role would be Jose Carlos Mariategui from Peru. This particular author’s writings were quite similar to Mao, focusing on the common worker who was not in a factory but rather the countryside. He additionally wrote about how the economy of Peru was set up, with a form of feudalism having a significant presence. Mariategui and Mao would eventually inspire the most well known maoist group in the region, Sendero Luminoso. At first, like Lewis Taylor describes in his article, Sendero was not expected to become huge even in Marxist circles: “I was further underwhelmed by my initial encounter with the PCP–SL when respected friends who had a detailed knowledge of the Peruvian left intimated that ‘Sendero’ was not a serious outfit. The prevailing view among activists was that a combination of dogmatism, unsophisticated social analysis and adherence to a maximalist program seemingly divorced from current realities placed the party firmly on the exotic margins of Marxist politics in Peru”. SL quickly rose and began planning both military operations and terrorist attacks. Taylor notes few people realized at the time, during their early meetings, the fate of millions of Peruvians would be decided. SL would commit atrocities like slaughtering infants (Lucanamarca massacre) and detonating car bombs (Tarata bombing), eventually being defeated by the Peruvian state and evolving into drug trafficking.


Mao Zedong formed the CCP (Chinese Communist Party) who supported Chinese nationalism and was an anti-imperialist. He was the founder of Maoism which is the guiding ideology for the Communist Party. He was of peasantry descendant and wanted China to focus on the people. He was determined to purge China of any remaining capitalism, so he came up with Maoism, which is a leftist political thought designed mainly for the Chinese, it is a revolution that thought of peasants as true rulers. When we speak of peasants we are thinking of farmers and Mao thought of them having the true power to the system. This revolution is of the countryside that focused on peasantry instead of the proletariat, a rural revolution versus an urban.

Marxism was founded by Karl Marx. This ideology is also a leftist political thought, a practice of socialism where a worker revolution will replace capitalism with a communist system. It’s a struggle between the Bourgeoisie (capitalists) and the Proletariat (working class). Maoism is derived from Marxism-Leninism but with a twist to it. There is a difference between Maoism and Marxism, in the sense that, Maoism is not about the proletariat but about the peasants. Proletariat is for the industrial working class and Maoism is about the farming peasantry class. With Marxism a working class is needed to sustain it.

Though Maoism was essentially for the Chinese people it spread to the west. Many different places adapted to this ideology like Peru for example, they had a Maoist organization. While Latin America was practicing leftist movements, it was not practicing Maoist. The majority of Latin America gravitated to Marxism. They gravitated to Marxism because of Cuba and how successful it was. Latin America was led to this belief in Marxism because of the increase in inequality between the rich and the poor. The famous problem of capitalism is inequality. The wealthier citizens benefited more than the poorer. “Oligarchical interest by large continued to monopolize public affairs, increase economic wealth was not accompanied by its equitable distribution, and individual interest remained narrowly selfish.” (Martz, pg. 69) While Latin America was struggling with this, they saw Cuba and how successful it was doing practicing Marxism. Cuba was the inspiration to Latin America because of its success and relationship with the Soviet Union, which influenced many countries in the Caribbean and Central America. Because of Cuba’s who is also a Latin country, was success with Marxism, Marxism was more practical to them versus Maoism.


Maoism was not a popular leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America, most likely because of the surrounding ideas that were presented. Such ideas were how the Maoist political thought is certainly reflected amongst the world to a certain extent. Such extent  was important on the idea of how it had been portrayed within the world, and especially on what issues were surrounding it in many parts of the world that led to many differences.

Maoism had emphasized the approach from China as an idea of revolution which is a global idea of revolution (Kang 2015 ) ‘’Maoism was a global theory of revolution in both the developed western countries and the underdeveloped third world countries.’’ (Kang 2015)Maoism had the tendency to have an idea that approached a radical sense of view from point of Chairman Mao Zeong in where human rights are not humane to any extent which unfairly causes lot of inequality that leads to death of innocent people, and difficult living conditions just for multilateral purposes of society that was heavily relied on farmers.’’Latin America has always needed a unified Latin America in order to support one another’’ (Gomez 2023), due to how The United States of America has the correlation to support those countries in Latin America, due to the United States being able to support those countries that don’t support communism because it supports human rights.  ‘’North America has made Latin Americans in large measure dependent upon their distant neighbors for much of the method and content of that part of their social sciences which is not of indigenous origin.’’ (Martz 1966). The tendency of Latin America had evolved tremendously around the world with the involvement of Cuba and the Soviet Union that resulted to contradict China’s views due to Soviets success.

Latin America’s dominant leftist revolutionary ideology was the idea of where it was related the period of positivism, according to Martz in where it focused on ‘’the failure of constitutional democratic forms, the absence of economic prosperity, the increasing social tensions arising among classes and in some cases among races, and the unending frustrations of church-state relations.’’ (Martz 1966) Positivism tends to relate to the living standards for many latin americans in which it can fix many economic, political, problems in their society. ‘’With its slogan of order and progress, would encourage a moderate and graduate approach to national problems.’ (Martz 1966) With the problematic issues that had been occurring, had correlated to the people from Latin America to focus on such issues in order to perceive new life beginnings.

Maoism was not a popular idea within the Latin American region due to what was entailed, and the influence of the United States, Soviet Union and its beliefs, as well the diffusion of the Cuban society that  took necessary action within the world that it had become influenced. As Well positivism was an idea in South America that was characterized within the dire need that it entailed for the people.


The key differences between Maoist political thought and general Marxist thought are different by nature. Maoist political thought and general Marxist thought are both rooted in the broader ideology of Marxism, which seeks to critique and transform capitalist societies to establish a classless and stateless society. However, there are key differences between Maoist political thought, which emerged as a specific branch of Marxism under Mao Zedong’s leadership in China, and general Marxist thought. Marxism is all about the working class – the proletariat – protesting their unfair treatment from the upper class – the bourgeoisie. China didn’t have a working class though, they had rural farm workers, known as the popular masses.

Maoism, as a revolutionary ideology, did not gain widespread popularity in Latin America for several reasons such as: contextual differences, focus on peasantry, geopolitical factors, pragmatic and tactical considerations, and political repression and state violence. A perfect example as to why the Maoism ideology did not gain widespread popularity in the Latin American region was because of the Soviet Union. In some Latin American countries, leftist movements faced severe repression, state violence, and human rights abuses by authoritarian regimes supported by the United States during the Cold War.

Latin America has seen various leftist revolutionary ideologies gaining prominence at different times in its history. Some of the dominant leftist revolutionary ideologies in Latin America include Marxism-Leninism, socialism, and various forms of nationalism. The history of exploitation, oppression, and marginalization of indigenous peoples, peasants, and workers in Latin America has led to the rise of revolutionary ideologies that aim to challenge and overthrow the existing socio-economic and political structures. Latin America has long been characterized by high levels of social and income inequality, making it the world’s worst region for income inequality. Social movements and popular uprisings play significant roles in establishing  these ideologies.

It’s important to note that revolutionary ideologies and movements are complex and multifaceted, influenced by a wide range of factors.


Maoism builds upon Marxist ideas, but diverges greatly from the ideology it has its roots in. Marxism was designed for industrialized societies with a large proletarian class, while Maoism sought to be the solution for communists in agricultural societies lacking a significant proletarian class. The ideology was conceptualized by and named after Mao Zedong during the Chinese Civil War. Mao was a communist influenced by Soviet communism and Leninism, but after the death of Stalin and changes enacted by Nikita Khrushchev, he felt a new system was needed. Mao argued that China, and many other countries, did not have a proletarian class to mobilize towards revolution, and instead must focus on the agricultural people to fuel the communist revolution. Mao’s system was also thought to help poor, feudal, and agricultural systems modernize. Aside from focusing on the agricultural working class rather than industrial working class, Maoism also differs from Marxism in its push towards cultural revolution rather than focusing just on economic and political revolution. Mao was successful in sparking the Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution in China between 1966 and 1976, which caused deadly damage to human life and the Chinese economy, now known as a “ten-year turmoil” (Ning 2015).

Just as with most communist thinkers, Mao hoped for his ideology to spread worldwide. Mao believed his concept for a farmer-peasant led communist revolution would be more relevant to non-western poorer countries, especially those wishing to rid their society of imperialism, but unfortunately Maoism never spread too significantly outside of China. In the case of Latin America, some states were too industrialized to desire Maoism, but there were also many states that were not very industrialized, but had already been influenced by Soviet communism for so long. Long before Mao conceptualized his communist system, Soviet communism was already spreading and taking root around the world, and in Latin America in particular. Much of Latin America saw the success of the Cuban Revolution and its influences from Soviet Marxist Communism, and sought to follow that example. With there already being a successful communist uprising with Marxist and Soviet influences, that became the dominating influence rather than Maoism, which did not offer a successful regional example.

While Maoism did not overtake Marxism or Leninism in Latin America, it did have some influence, particularly in Peru. During the Sino-Soviet split, while much of Latin America leaned towards Soviet forms of communism, Peru saw a rise in significant political actors with influences from Maoism. Author and politician Jose Carlos Mariátegui sparked the shift towards communism in Peru. Mariátegui argued that capitalism will not work for Peru, but rather than supporting a communist revolution led by the proletarian class, he looked to Incan agrarian communism and felt support from agricultural workers in modern Peru would provide the best path to communist revolution. These ideas from Mariátegui laid the ground for Abimael Guzman to form the Sendero Luminoso (Shining Path) with deep influence from Maoism. Guzman and the Senderos saw Maoism as the best system for Peru, and rose to such prominence that they almost overtook the central government between 1989 and 1990. However, when Guzman was captured in 1992 the Sendero Luminoso lost its stability and ultimately deteriorated, marking the end of the largest Maoist movement in Latin America.


Maoism adopted the same base principles as Marxism and achieved a level of global significance that no other Chinese thought has (Ning, 3). Maoism sought to implement Marxist theory into China’s own cultural revolution and used such to overthrow the government and implement the People’s Republic of China. However, there are key differences between Maoism and Marxism. Marxism is the revolutionist language of the Western world, whereas Maoism adopts these ideas and applies them to the Third World. For instance, Marxism encourages the rise in class consciousness among the proletariat in order to revolt against capitalism and the inequalities among the classes. Maoism used this same idea, but because China did not have a capitalist society there was no proletariat to rise up. Instead, Maoism used guerilla warfare among the peasantry as their form of class rebellion (Kang, 15). Further, Marxism pushes for the dismantling of class hierarchy, where there is no singular job that is “better” than the other and there is no hierarchy to determine who fits into what class. Maoism claimed these same ideals, but instead when pushing the idea of class consciousness and ridding the hierarchy, Maoism implemented a hierarchy of its own with Maoist bureaucrats and army officials at the top (Kang, 16). Anyone who did not support this new system was to be persecuted for defying the peasantry proletariat. Maoism was definitely influenced by Marxism but did not value equality and harmony among the classes, and instead prioritized a shift in power to a new bureaucracy.

Maoism was the Marxism for the Third World, including Asia and Africa (Ning, 2). Parts of Latin America attempted to adopt Maoism, such as Peru. The Communist Party of Peru used Maoist policies in their own fight for peasantry revolution (Taylor, 15). However, this did not become widespread because most Latin American countries favored the communism coming from the USSR at the time and their path to proletariat revolution. In Latin America, the most favored leftist revolutionary ideology was positivism, which stemmed from the anticolonialism spread throughout the region (Martz, 63). Positivism highlighted the use of observation and the scientific method to create a society with rules of engagement and interaction. This ideology provided a logical response to confront the ills of Latin American society, such as the lack of democratic institutions and low economic prosperity. The way this would be achieved would be by ridding colonial heritage and then move into progress (Martz, 65). This was so popular because a widespread desire in Latin America was to remove the colonial presence and heritage and return back to the native and indigenous culture.


Marxism and Maoism are two distinct yet very similar political ideologies that tend to follow the same economic passage yet in different circumstances. In Marxism the proletariat are the workers who live in urban environments and are very poor working in factories and living in those conditions. In Maoism the revolutionary class were the producers of the society the rural peasants that worked in the fields and produced the food for the nation. China was a feudal system that had not had an industrial revolution like the western nations in Europe so the idea of an urban proletariat was never applicable to China. This leads to another large difference in the ideologies and that is that Maoism does not care much for industrialized technology because Mao thought that the new industrialized technologies would give means for workers to be further exploited by the managers. Finally, Maoism was heavily influenced by Chinese culture and their history such as Sun Tzu whereas Marxism was more heavily influenced by the writings of westerns thinkers of the enlightenment.

Latin America came from a history of colonial powers dominating the region and installing provincial governments that were similar to the western governments in mainland Europe. So, when political revolutions and fights for independence started to happen, they were more heavily influenced by European thought. Martz stated, “Marx, Spencer and Comte were intellectually dominant figures in Europe, the latter two also helped to set the tone for a kin of thought which received wide acceptance in Latin America” (Martz 64). Therefore, it was a natural progression for the Latin American nations to be influenced more by Marxism since they could relate and install the ideology much easier than Maoism. Latin America was no stranger to developed cities due to the European influence hence Marxism made more sense and caught on in their revolutions more often than Maoism. Marxist revolutions were also more successful in Latin America, and they became the model for example the Cuban revolution became the model revolution for all the communist revolutions in Latin America. Essentially the rest of the revolutions just followed in the footsteps of the Marxist revolution because it was deemed successful, so instead of deviating the rest followed suit. Therefore, Marxist revolution was a much more popular option in Latin America than the Maoist alternative.

On the other hand, while Marxism was the dominant leftist ideology in Latin Americas because of their European influence Maoism became the dominant left-wing ideology in Asia. This is due to culture being heavily influenced by China and life there being feudal. Taylor stated, “Rural society at this juncture remained dominated by a hacienda system that was ‘feudal’ in the Andes” (Taylor 20). Therefore, due to the difference in circumstances and the steps for revolution Maoism was much more popular in feudal Asian countries rather than the more developed Latin American countries with proletariat populations.


As we view the topic of communism from a collective point of view, we might find ourselves draping all historical “red” states as being of relatively similar mindsets, systems, and practices; however, at closer inspection, with the help of historiographical texts and sources, we can see that this is certainly not the case. When taking a dive into the broad context of communism, we find brands of its molded ideas that form the discussion around its erected distinctions such as traditional Marxism, Leninism, a combination of the two, and Maoism (Mao Zedong Thought) which acts as a “sinification” of the two previous indications.

When lining up these brands we find considerable differences in their structure, although they maintain similarities based on the writings of Marx, they nonetheless primarily diverge in their understanding of revolution and culture. Firstly, and most importantly, would be the belief as to where the revolution beings. In Marxism-Leninism, the thought resides in the belief that the proletariat middle class, oppressed by the Imperialists and Bourgeoisie, would rise up and lead the charge. However, in the case of China, there happened to be no significant body of a classical proletariat to fulfill the aforementioned process, and this led to an emphasis on the potential of the plebian population who could assume the revolutionary role. This is the cornerstone of “Mao Zedong thought” that distinctly separates itself from other brands of Marxism. By constructing a revolutionary base at the grassroots and rallying the masses in the countryside can the movement encircle the bourgeois cities and strangle out their defense. Moreover, the agrarian peasant populations control the means of production via food and wield with themselves the collective oppression and struggle that helps form the cultural identity required to build the foundation base necessary to launch the revolution. Secondly, with the triumph of the revolution, Mao Zedong Thought focuses on eradicating the remaining Bourgeoisie culture. Separate from Marxism-Leninism, which retains certain aspects of capitalism and its productive forces to maintain socialism, Maoism purges these inhibitors to the economic base by launching a “cultural revolution” that seeks to filter out any resemblance of capitalism, Bourgeoisie thought, imperialism, and any possible threats to the state that could reignite class struggle and oppression. In essence, it can best be explained as the erection of a new state devoid of any indication of precursors to separate itself from all others in order to form a new communist state.

As Maoism began solidified in China, it can be wondered why in other parts of the world it didn’t play such a critical role in the influence of other revolutions; particularly in Latin America. The reason for this outcome can be primarily seen in the shortcomings of Maoist movements, and the influence of the Cuban example built on a Marist-Leninist platform. In addition, the general mindset in Latin America leaned toward the Soviet ideology and this could have been due to the increased industrial and economic development which spurred questions of oppression and class. Furthermore, the decline of a positivist thought pattern that focused on a scientific method style with an emphasis on pragmatism without the need for theology could have fueled the communist minds who sought a planned approach towards economics and the political state.  Even when Maoism was adopted by groups such as the Peruvian “Shining Path”, they focused too heavily on the action aspect of revolution rather than nurturing a revolutionary base built on the masses. This had the possible adverse effect of drawing people away from the movement as it was seen as being detrimental to local stability as crops and food had been taken to fund campaigns. Moreover, the intricate abundance of diversity in Latin America made it difficult to establish a base as the culture surrounding ethnic class and status made the struggles of population groups varied. Unlike in China, the masses all had the collective struggle of oppression which made the formation of a national unity easier; as opposed to Peru which had a plethora of ethnicities that made this goal highly difficult. In addition, after the success of the Cubans, the example/benchmark had been set for other communist movements in Latin America who saw their method of success as the tried and tested method which succeeded. Moreover, the Cubans with the support of the Soviets were able to export their revolution to other nations which made their brand more popular than Maoism which was better suited to the specifics of the Chinese circumstances.


Maoist political ideology sought to implement Marxist theory into China’s own cultural revolution and used its ideology to overthrow the government. Maoist political thought emerged as a branch or extension of Marxist thought under Mao Zedong’s leadership. Both ideologies seek to critique and transform capitalist societies to establish a classless one in its place. However, despite Maoism sharing its base principles with Marxism (Ning, 3), there exist some key differences between the two ideologies. Marxism was the revolutionary ideology of the Western hemisphere, whereas Maoism sought to adopt Marxism’s ideals but intended to apply them to the Third World.

Marxist political thought argued for the working class – the proletariat – and the exploitation of this class under the bourgeoise – the wealthy upper class. One of the many issues with implementing these ideologies into real life – most specifically concerning Maoist thought was that China did not have a “working class” instead China had what they called the “popular masses” which were all the rural farmers.

The main difference however, between these two ideologies were their purpose. Marxism was designed for industrialized societies with a large proletariat class. Maoism was a twisted and corrupted ideal that was heavily influenced by Soviet communism and Leninism. For starters, China did not have a “working – or proletariat – class”, Maoism was designed to help the poor and agricultural systems modernize, unlike Marxism which sought to aid the industrial working class. Aside from this, Maoism focuses on pushing towards a cultural revolution, contrary to Marxism which pushed for an economic and political revolution.

In my opinion, despite Maoism sharing its political principles with Marxism, I think that the reason it was not a popular ideology in Latin America was because in Latin American countries, such as Cuba, there was more of a disparity between the rich and the poor than in agricultural matters – which was what Marxist thought directly argued, the “problem of capitalism” per sé. This idea of “the problem of capitalism” heavily influenced Latin American acceptance and inclusion and exclusion of Marxist and Maoism politics. When other Latin American countries saw the implementation and success of Cuba under Marxism, most followed in their practice and acceptance of this ideology.

Latin America’s popular leftist ideology – as previously stated – was Marxism as it was seen as the most practical of the two – given the success it had had in Cuba, despite later, like all Communism, it completely destroyed the country. Aside from this and to conclude, “Latin American thought [has continuously been accredited for having] many pensadores [that] prefer ‘not … the creative development of the content of philosophy [and political thought] but rather … support which philosophical positions could provide proponents of the status quo or reformers with a basis for justification of social, political, educational, economic or religious programs’” (Martz, 72). The statement made in Martz’ reading, reiterates the thought that Latin American countries typically seek to improve rather than change things, which aligns for so with Marxist political thought rather than Maoist.


John D. Martz’s “Characteristics of Latin American Political Thought” and Wang Ning’s “Global Maoism and Cultural Revolutions in the Global Context” provide important insights into political thought and ideologies that have shaped the Latin American region. In the context of Maoism and Marxist thought, the two readings offer important distinctions between the two ideologies. Marxist thought emphasizes class struggle and the elimination of exploitation in society. On the other hand, Maoism emphasizes the role of the peasantry and the need for a cultural revolution. Maoism places great emphasis on mass mobilization and revolutionary violence. Maoist thought also emphasizes the need for a strong leader to guide the revolution.

However, Maoism was not a popular leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America. One reason for this was the lack of a strong peasantry in the region. Maoism’s emphasis on the peasantry as a revolutionary class did not resonate with the Latin American context where urban working-class movements were more prominent. Additionally, Maoism’s emphasis on revolutionary violence and mass mobilization did not sit well with the prevailing Catholic values in the region. Instead, the dominant leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America was socialism, particularly the Marxist-Leninist variety. This was due to the influence of Soviet Union and Cuba, who provided support to socialist movements in the region. Martz notes that socialist movements in the region emphasized the need for national liberation and the establishment of a socialist state. This ideology resonated with the Latin American context, where the region had a long history of colonialism and exploitation.

One specific example of the influence of Marxism-Leninism in Latin America was the Sandinista Revolution in Nicaragua. The Sandinistas, who were influenced by the Cuban Revolution, overthrew the Somoza dictatorship and established a socialist government in Nicaragua. The Sandinistas emphasized the importance of national liberation and the establishment of a socialist state.

In conclusion, the readings by Martz and Wang Ning provide important insights into political thought and ideology in Latin America. While Maoism was not a popular leftist revolutionary ideology in the region, socialism, particularly the Marxist-Leninist variety, dominated the political discourse in the region. This was due to the influence of the Soviet Union and Cuba, who provided support to socialist movements in the region. The Sandinista Revolution in Nicaragua is an example of the influence of Marxist-Leninist thought in the region.


From my understanding of this weeks readings I think the key differences that stand between Maoism and Marxism is that Maoism is more concerned with the lowest class, that being the rural workers as opposed to the Marxist view being concerned with the industrial workers. Maoism also seems to focus more on the domestic cultural aspects of revolution as a means to build an overall revolution party force that is prevalent in society while Marxist thinkers like Fredric Jameson thought it didn’t have a profound effect on the a cultural Revolution (Ning, 4) . Marxism seems to, at least prior to Stalin’s reformative policy of breaking trade unions in 1928 (Taylor, 13), be focused on presenting its ideology and propaganda to the industrial sector. With Marxism being focused on the industrial worker it also seems that any military based action would lead to a more direct action against the national bourgeoisie in contrast to Mao’s guerilla warfare tactic that would be of better use in rural areas where the population would be more sparse and less equipped to deal with a trained military force.

With these aspects in mind I think it’s easy to draw a line and see where Maoism took second place behind Marxism in Latin America. Mariátegui for example in Peru believed that it was necessary to unite the working class that in turn would help build a broader base for the Socialist Party (Taylor, 13). That being said in Latin America there was a distinct separation from the Bolshevik way of revolution and separation from the communist goals of Moscow. What gave popularity to more socialist ideals and made it more attractive than communism or Maoism is that from the example given by Peru is that it lacked a “dynamic bourgeois class” and was comprised of “four-fifths Indian and peasants” (Taylor, 11). This would render communism being ineffective as it would tend to focus more on the middle class which Mariátegui viewed as leaning towards the national bourgeoisie and ruling elite. Maoism would also be less effective if employed as the main ideology because it seemed to be more focused on the “second section” referred to by Mariátegui (Taylor, 14) with its focus on cultural influence. 

Mariátegui’s influence on Latin American revolutionary policies would allow socialism to gain popularity because of the common thread of economic disparity. Mariátegui with his focus on the peasantry as well as his formation of Frente Estudiantil Revolucionario por el Sendero Luminoso de Mariátegui which led to the Sendero Luminoso faction was a “marriage” of Marxist thinking and Maoism together. By borrowing from the two ideologies he was able to build a political concept unique to the region in a similar manner to Mao in China.


As we can gather from the lecture and readings, Maoism was indeed influenced by Marxism. Both of these cultural, leftist revolutionary ideologies; Maoism and Marxism had major impacts on the different regions of China for Maoism and Latin America/North America and Europe with Marxism. Maoism was more so centered on the peasant workers of China, whereas Marxism was focused on the proletariat, who were the urban working class against the bourgeoisie. This was reiterated in Maoism but with a different cultural context. According to the text from Wang Ning, “Global Maoism and Cultural Revolutions in the Global Context”, Ning regards that, “Thought is regarded as Maoism, equally important with Marxism as a global theoretical doctrine of universal significance. It is true that as Liu points out, ‘Beyond the confines of China proper, Maoism is an internationally widespread ideology of revolution. As a theory of global revolution in the 1960s, Maoism acquired a unique status as a universal form of philosophy and knowledge that no other Chinese thought has ever achieved.’” (Ning, 3) Furthermore giving credit by saying, “Just as Marxism is an ideology of modernity within the Western historical context, so Maoism constitutes an ideology of modernity within the Third World context.”(Ning, 4) In Kang’s revisitation of Maoism, he goes deeper into stating: “It aspires to not only rewrite Western values and ideas, Marxism in particular, by way of integrating the universal principles of Marxism with the concrete practice of the Chinese revolution, but also to create an alternative vision of modernity, or a vision of alternative modernity, by way of transforming Marxism into a non-European, henceforth more universal, vision of modernity. Just as Marxism is an ideology of modernity within the Western historical context, so Maoism constitutes an ideology of modernity within the Third World context. The two contexts correlate historically, as the Western context always assumes the master subject of the modern, while the non-West, or the Third World, is always subjected to this First (and Second) World modernity as a political, economic, and conceptual object. In this regard, Maoism can be seen as an ideology of alternative modernity for the Third World peoples, in their struggle to assume their own subjectivities through revolution, opposition, and resistance to the hegemonic oppressions and dominations of the West. During the cold war era, especially in the 1960s and 1970s, Mao is vision of alternative modernity through revolution.” (Kang, 13)

This separation in distinct, specific political thought and culture of leftist revolutionary ideologies is what makes Maoism’s success in China so prevalent and the rejection of this particular thought in Latin America so evident. Lending hand to demonstrate why Marxism was more successful in the Latin American hemisphere. The key rejection of Maoism in North America and Latin America had to do with communism itself, more specifically the Cuban influence on communism. Although some areas of underdevelopment did side with some communist characteristics, many modern Latin American countries were rejecting any sort of relations with communist political theories. The key revolutionary ideologies for Latin America were liberalism, positivism, and socialism. According to Martz’s excerpt “Characteristics of Latin American Political Thought,” he states, “no other philosophical movement has gained the importance that positivism has had in Hispanic America.”(Martz, 64) Moreover, he adds, “Positivism seemed to hold genuine promise for Latin America. Problems to be confronted included the failure of constitutional democratic forms, the absence of economic prosperity, the increasing social tensions arising among classes and in some cases among races, and the unending frustrations of Church-state relations. For Latin Americans, a response to these seemed both feasible and desirable through the scientific outlook of positivism as they understood it. And aside from its appeal to intellectuals, positivism was also viewed with approval by members of the ruling classes. They interpreted it as a justification of efforts to disrupt the activities of radical and impatient reform elements. Positivism, with its slogan of order and progress, would encourage a moderate and gradualistic approach to national problems.” (Martz,64) This all, making key distinctions in why Maoism was just not a feasible means to satisfying any ends for the Latin American people.


Coming from Venezuela, I have always wondered what are the similarities and differences between Russia, Cuba, and China’s influences in my own country. And after this week’s lecture and readings, I feel like I have it more clear. However different Marxism and Maoism are depicted in these scholars’ writings, I feel like the main idea of communism is still present. It’s just how they get there and the methods are very different in each country.

When I read Karl Marx in this class (and another class), I agreed with his criticisms of capitalism but not with his communism. Kang, the first scholar we read, he states that the main point of Maoism was “to create an alternative vision of modernity, or a vision of alternative modernity, by way of transforming Marxism into a non-European, henceforth more universal, vision of modernity” (Lang, 13).  If this statement is true then, it means that, in my words, more people saw Maoism as a realistic “ism” to apply to their own nations. Scholar Ning agrees with this concept, saying that Maoism “should be viewed as a unique, global Marxist revolutionary experience of Chinese characteristics which certainly helped to form a sort of ‘Sinicized’ Marxism” (Ning, 2). I am therefore seeing this pattern of scholars agreeing that Maoism was a “global view” of the more-known Marxism and Leninism that was popular at the moment. Marxism, however, based on what I have read, was targeted toward Western culture, mostly. With Marx being German and settling himself in London, his critiques were mainly to German capitalism. And if I am correct, communism in Marx’s world was to be applied to Western society but the ideal would be a worldwide revolution of workers. I believe, based on these scholars, that Maoism then opened the same opportunity to another kind of opportunity to another kind of society.

Despite Kang mentioning that Latin America was indeed inspired by Maoism (like Hugo Chavez’s example on page 23), and moreover, Taylor telling us the Maoism-inspired movement in Peru’s Andes, Maoism was not really the most popular “ism” for all countries in Latin America. Personally, I feel like Che Guevara’s influence in the Cuban Revolution was inspired by the Soviet Union, and we can see that perhaps the Chinese example came a little bit later. Chavez’ example is the end of 20th-beginning of the 21st century (and still Venezuela is in it). Cuba and all the communist movements of Latin America were at first inspired by the socialism-communism of the Soviet Union and then (much later), reinforced with Maoism. This is what I think! I could be wrong! I am eager to read everyone else’s comments!


The key differences between Maoist political thought and general Marxist thought were in the type of audience or people to whom they would be addressed. Because Marxism expected the proletarian revolution of the working class, while in Maoism he had to address the farmers, where the largest population of that country was. In other words, while Marxism focused on the struggle of the working class and the injustice that they experienced throughout history, Maoism focused on the peasant or farming population in China, since this country was a hugely agricultural community at the time. While Marxism was a theory, Maoism took the theory of Marcism and applied it in China.  Another important difference is that Marxism says that social change is driven by the economy and that everything that happens in society is related to the economy, while Maoism says that human nature can be changed by using only willpower and believes that everything that happens in society is related to the human will. The political thought of Maoism is against industrialization because it considers that it would provide means to further exploit people; however, Karl Marx always considered that industrialization was the important element for a proletarian revolution to exist, since it must undergo the suppression of a capitalist state to later rise up against such a system. Finally, Ning argues that “Mao Zedong Thought is a Sinicized Marxism, or a contemporary 

form of Marxism of Chinese characteristics. It has guided and will continue 

to guide China in its socialist revolution and socialist construction. Since 

it is of certain universal significance, it is all right also to call it Maoism on 

international occasions” (Ning, pg 10) It the authors says that this thought is an Marxism adaptation to China. 

Despite the fact that most of the Latin American countries during those times were mainly farmers, this political thought failed because there was another model that had already arrived and reached this part of the world. The relationship between the Soviet Union and Cuba influenced communism in the region. In addition, in Latin America, this political thought only reached Peru, which despite having Maoist movements did not manage to reach the entire region because of the impact of the Cold War, the schism of international communism, and the type of relations that were established between China and Latin America. Martz writes “the division between socialism and communism has  perceptible, while each has in turn shown a variety of indigenous adapt tions. Communism itself has had an exceedingly uneven developm through the years, notwithstanding certain unchanging features” (Martz, pg 69)

Maoism was not a popular leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America because of several reasons. One of the reasons is that Maoism was not well suited to the Latin American context “ The impact of the European Enlightenment upon colonial Latin America on the eve of the Wars of Independence was diffuse in nature, reflecting the same diversity and dissimilarity perceivable in Europe itself” (Martz, pg 58). The history of Maoism in Latin America is determined by changing situations at the national, regional, and global levels. The impact of the Cuban revolution and, in particular, of foquismo, the conflict in Central America, and the fate of hikers in Peru also played a role.

Therefore, the turns of the Cold War also determined substantial differences in the actions of Latin American Maoism.

Finally, the dominant leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America was socialism. “Romantic or utopian socialism was imported from France by many who had studied there (Europe)” (Martz, pg 61) The left consisted of socialist parties of a generally moderate bent, inspired in large part by European social democracy; breakaway socialists who admired the Russian Revolution of 1917 and proceeded to found communist parties in their own countries; and, not least, such strictly Latin American expressions as the Mexican agrarian reform movement.


The main difference between Maoist political thought and Marxist thought is who is the true exploited class. In Marxist political thought, the working class especially factory workers were the exploited class. While in Maoism since China had mostly a population of farmers, he had to change the theory that would agree with the conditions of China making peasants/farmers the exploited class. “The Chinese revolution in Mao’s view had to rely on peasant guerrilla warfare rather on the urban proletarian insurgency because China lacked a capitalist infrastructure from which a strong urban proletariat was generated” (Kang, 15). Therefore, Mao’s focus was on the agrarian countryside rather than on factory workers. Additionally, Marxism was a theory created by Karl Marx while Maoism by Mao Zedong was adopted from the theory of Marxism and applied in China.

On the other hand, Maoism was not a popular leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America because most Latin countries were influenced by the Soviet Union and Cuba. For Latin American countries Cuba had become the model revolution to follow and the system to adopt. Additionally, Latin America was industrialized unlike China therefore they couldn’t relate to the exploitation of farmers. Also, as I stated before Cuba implemented a Marxist Ideology after their revolution so other Latin American countries wanted to follow a similar revolution to Cuba because they deem it as successful. Almost all Latin American nations by the 1970s had their revolutionary leftist guerrilla influenced by Cuba. For example, the FARC from Colombia. There was also the FSLN in Nicaragua and the FMLN in El Salvador both heavily influenced by Cuba and the Soviet Union.

Furthermore, these countries could resonate with the idea of liberation. “The Latin Americans discoursed extensively on the continuation of colonial forms despite the departure of Europeans” (Martz, 60).  Since colonial issues were still so prevalent in Latin America, they could not resonate with Maoism.

While most of Latin America was influenced by Marxist theory, Peru was influenced by Maoism. They have the Partido Comunista del Perú–Sendero Luminoso (PCP–SL). The roots of this party came from the work of Jose Carlos Mariátegui. “Mariátegui maintained that in Peru in the 1920s three different types of economy coexisted: (i) a ‘feudal’ economy persisted in the sierra, structured around great estates (haciendas) that dated back to colonial times; (ii) a communal indigenous peasant economy with pre-Hispanic roots still managed to survive in the highlands; while (iii) on the coast, a bourgeois economy is growing in feudal soil’, which ‘gives every indication of being backward, at least in its mental outlook” (Taylor, 10). His work would impact Guzman and the Sendero Luminoso on how they perceived Maoism in Peru.


While reading the week’s material, I found some interesting differences between Maoist political thought and general Marxist thought. Maoism promotes militarism, the power of popular war such as guerrilla war, and the maintaining of the battle of classes even during the communist government because of the capability of the bourgeoisie to reinstall capitalism. On the other hand, Marxism also promotes the struggle of classes (but not during a communist government), criticizes the capitalist economy (by the theft of human labor through capital gain-plus value), and sustains the ideology against mercantilism-consumerism. The creation of the communist society, beyond capitalism, abolishing the private property on the production means.

Maoism was not a popular leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America because of its aggressive and belligerent agenda of taking power from the government by force (acts of sabotage, guerrilla actions), causing several deaths in many cases, such as the continuous confrontation of classes and civil war, if necessary. Even when it received acceptance at the beginning in rural areas, it was seen as an ideology of alternative modernity for the Developing Countries’ peoples in their struggle to assume their subjectivities through revolution, opposition, and resistance to the hegemonic oppression and dominations of the West (Kang, 2015, p.18) (Martz, 1966, p.54). It was also admired by Western Marxists who wanted to practice Marxism in their own social and cultural revolutions (Ning, 2015, p.2). It was eventually rejected, its support was removed, and arms expulsed it. Its detraction started in the late 1970s, with Deng Xiaoping’s “reform and opening up” (Kang, 2015, p.12). The Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution (1966–76) resembled the cultural practices of the Third Reich and Stalinist Soviet Union, showing the discrepancy between the content of the Revolutionary Model Plays and their dissemination and interpretation (Kang, 2015, p.16), harming the Chinese economy badly and killing several people (Ning, 2015, p.1). Maoist strategies of revolution have been susceptible to populist “mass democracy” and brutal suppression of opposition (Kang, 2015, p.24).

Before Utopic Socialism and coexisting with Marxism, philosophers like Herbert Spencer and Auguste Comte settled the bases for the Utopic ideal. Spencer was a British who promoted, even before Darwin, a conception of Evolution in all the orders: Human mind, Human culture, Societies, Physical world, and biological organisms, and contributed to Politics, Philosophy, Ethics, Religion, and others. Comte was a French creator of the word “altruism”-to give without receiving anything in exchange, who promoted Sociology as science, scientific investigation, analytical study, positivism, opposing Theology, and metaphysics. They made important contributions widely accepted in Latin America (Martz, 1966, p. 64-65), conforming to Positivism, which unlocked the door to utopia.

The Marxist ideology was Latin America´s dominant leftist revolutionary ideology in most countries. What led to this belief, since the beginning of the 20th century (Martz, 1966, p.68), was the apparition of a rich variety of political ideas and approaches, ranging from communism and socialism to the polar extremes of fascism, always highlighting the role of the State, the economic problems and the class struggle, such as opportunist intellectual manipulation and the promotion of “Yankeephobia.” An example of this is the impact of the “fidelista” variant, which emerged in Cuba (Martz, 1966, p.69), or the humanist “indigenismo” in Brazil, Venezuela, etc. (Martz, 1966, p.72).

It is also remarkable the rejection by the Marxist leaders of armed struggle with the government for seizing power. An example of this is the rejection, inside and outside Peru, of the terrorist Maoist group “Sendero Luminoso” (Shining Path), which “set in motion one of the most sanguinary conflicts experienced in the recent history of Latin America” (Taylor, 2006, p. 7). Marxism also tries to join forces of the industrial workers and rural peasants with the leftist portions of the petty bourgeoisie, avoiding the continuous confrontations by outnumbering, despite the Maoism tendency that finally failed (Taylor, 2006, p.15).


First, the difference between Mao and Chinese marxism was that Mao interrupted revolution to relied on two (2) strategies, (i) which was to free the peasants from the middle class by using guerrilla warfare tactics, (ii) they would infiltrate and attack cities but China could not do this because they lacked a capitalist society and the western societies opposed guerrilla warfare as inhumane. More importantly, Mao wanted to relieve the peasants of their identity by fighting a cultural revolution. This cultural revolution included citizens who were shaped by society and their class status, by their talents, education and financial capacities. Mao believed that this western ideology oppressed those who could not reach a higher class structure and with this being the case, Mao believed that the first part of imposing the ideology was to first pursued the mind.  This approach did not necessary work for the Chinese since they did not have an infrastructure to provide weapons of destruction.  Mao’s ideological goal was to remove all working class from all exploration and oppression.  Mao like Hogel who agreed on a stateless, moneyless and classless society lacked one common similarity to Marxism’s political theory. Mao wanted to liberate the peasants while Marxism believed that it should be a proletariat who should be liberated and in power, Karl Marx believed that the working class holds the power.  Communism overall and at a glance solely depends on an authoritarian state to create an equal society that denies basic liberties.  Both Mao and socialism condemned capitalism because they believe that it oppressed the workers (middle class and the poor) should hold the power instead of the capitalist.  Moreover, the western civilizations like the U.S. and the Russian Federation could not adapt the third world ideology because they were considered the “greatest international oppressors and aggressors” (Kang 20) and the rest of the third world countries per Mao were considered places of revolution and liberation like Cuba.

Furthermore, Latin American per the article, Martz, Charateristics of Latin America Political Thought geared towards the pensadores during the enlightened period where Comte who believe in a scientific system where laws on social development and interaction susceptible to human analysis and understanding. Comte was convinced that the man and society were rational, the millennium seemed just around the corner and that rational study would unlock the door to a utopia unparalleled in human experience (Martz 64).   During this time, Latin American was very much influenced by European Enlightenment or the intellectual movement was considered to be a right reason (Martz 58) ultimately guiding to uncover true knowledge and guiding men to a greater happiness. As a result, Latin American tend to lean more on the progression of civilization where humanity and the Lockian argument that spirit and body together as a whole.  Another theory was positivism which became widely accepted in Latin America for an effort to be nothing if not systematic, positivism placed great reliance upon observation and because of Latin America choose to seek out the intellectual quest (Martz 64).


Unlike the general Marxism thought, Maoism structured its revolution to center around the agrarian class, which made up a majority of the Chinese population. There was also much emphasis on the importance of “…peasant guerilla warfare and cultural revolution…” (Kang 13) to the success of the Chinese Revolution. There was an emphasis on the agrarian peasant class as the main benefactors of this revolution in China. So much so, that to Mao established that literature and art should serve to help the “workers, peasants, and soldiers…[and] become a part of the entire revolutionary machine, functioning as a powerful weapon for uniting and educating the people, and beating and destroying the enemies…” (Ning 10). In addition, the purging of the bourgeoisie and overturning of the social order is an important distinction of Maoism, however, this eventually led to Maoism’s downfall. These components were the key to the ‘Sinification of Marxism’ and making a movement that was different from Western capitalism or Soviet socialism.

As Latin America advanced economically, industrially, and technologically diversification flourished and Marxism provided a framework to understand the socio-economic condition that plagued Latin America. Essentially, Marxism “…stressed the importance of the role of the state, while the emphasis on a planned approach to economic problems has been somewhat akin to that of the positivists earlier, although adding the element of class struggle to its analysis” (Martz 69). Many Latin American countries perceived the Soviet Communism in Cuba as a success and used Cuba as a blueprint, adopting its system. The dominance of the Soviet Union’s influence on Latin America didn’t give room for Maoism to be widely practiced.

Latin America’s dominant leftist revolutionary ideology would be positivism. Historically, Latin America has been heavily influenced by colonialism and imperialism causing a damaging amount of exploitation. Latin America’s issues included “…the failure to constitutional democratic forms, the absence of economic prosperity, the increasing social tensions arising among classes and in some cases among races, and the unending frustrations of Church-state relations” (Martz 64). Positivism had a significant impact on the outlook of the future of Latin America, there was a sense of progress within communities. Steering away from generations of violence, political, social anarchy, oppressive rulers, etc. was the goal for many Latin American countries, which created a strong magnetic pull towards positivism.


Maoism and Marxism are two political ideologies that are both similar and different. The main differences between the two are related to the role of the proletariat, the concept of class struggle, and the strategy for revolution. In Maoism the peasantry is considered a more revolutionary force while Marxism emphasizes the role of the proletariat.

Moreover, Maoism emphasizes the importance of “continuous revolution” and the “mass line” as the way to ensure that the party remains rooted in the people. The idea of continuous revolution is that the revolution must be ongoing, and the masses must always be mobilized to carry out the revolutionary struggle. The mass line is the idea that the party must attend to the needs of the people rather than imposing its own agenda.

Maoism was not a popular Marxist revolutionary ideology in Latin America because it did not mesh with the social and economic circumstances of the region.  Latin America, according to John D. Martz in his book Characteristics of Latin American Political Thought, was predominately an urban civilization with a small and underdeveloped peasantry. This made it difficult to apply Maoist strategies, which were focused on mobilizing the peasantry for revolution. Additionally, Latin America, where many nations had already experienced protracted periods of political unrest and violence, made it challenging to implement the Maoist doctrine of continuous revolution.

In contrast, Marxism-Leninism was the preeminent leftist revolutionary doctrine in Latin America. This ideology emphasized the necessity of a vanguard party to lead the revolution as well as the significance of the urban working class as the revolutionary force. The social and economic circumstances in Latin America were more suited to this ideology. Moreover, the Cuban Revolution, which had successfully overthrown a dictator and enacted socialist policies, was a major source of inspiration for Marxist-Leninist parties in Latin America.

The success of the Cuban Revolution had a significant impact on the region and was a key factor in the dominance of Marxist-Leninist ideology in Latin America. Liu Kang notes in his article ‘Maoism Revolutionary Globalism for the Third World’ that Maoism had some influence in Latin America. More specifically, Kang wrote, “Maoism as a Third World ideology with undeniable impact in the Asian, Latin American, and African continents (Kang, 2015 pg. 18)”. However, it was overshadowed by the dominant Marxist-Leninist ideology. This was because Marxism-Leninism resonated more strongly with the region’s political and social realities, as it emphasized the importance of the party and the need for a socialist revolution.

In conclusion, Maoist political thought and Marxist thought to have some key differences, particularly regarding the role of the peasantry and the approach to political power. Maoism was not a popular leftist revolutionary ideology due to the different economic and class structures of the region. The dominant leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America was Marxism-Leninism and it provided a framework for understanding the exploitation and oppression of the working class and the peasantry in the region.


Maoism in Latin America and the world represents an evolution of left political movements, Marxism, Leninism and Stalinism. These movements have evolved, and they don’t represent the same in all regions. Marxism and Leninism work well as a road to Communism, but they depend on the proletarian or working class, which is why Maoism gains importance in the international sphere. China is the perfect example of communism without the working class. Chinese more well-known political thought was based on the philosophy of Confucianism, which encourages devotion to family and social harmony, which is why during the Communist revolution the state would represent the family. Mao comes from a family of peasants. He studied at the Peking University and worked at the library, where he learned ideas form Marx, Stalin, and Lenin, which later he would re-shaped and applied during the agrarian revolution. Mao’s focus were the peasants and rural areas instead of urban developed regions, and this is a unique characteristic of him. He purged the cities of any western capitalistic influences and forced the people into the rural areas in what was known as the Great Leap Forward.

Maoism was the perfect model for less developed countries that didn’t have a working class, this was the case of Cambodia, Nepal, India, and South Africa. An agrarian communism worked well because of low levels of industrialization. After WWII there was a split in communist parties around the world and some follow Lenin, Stalin, and the Soviets, while other took Maoism as role model for their countries. Latin America was greatly influenced by the French and America revolution, there were some presidents and attempts of industrialization, but most countries are still not fully developed.

The most important political movement took place in Cuba in 1959, under the influence of the Soviet Union during the regime of Fidel Castro, who was also influenced by El Che Guevara from Argentina. Maoism was not as influenced in Latin America as it was on other regions because Cuba was perceived as the successful country and Cuba was controlled by the Soviets, who would use it as basis to control other countries in the area. By 1970 Nearly every Latin America country had its own guerrilla influenced by Cuba, like the FARC in Colombia and the MRTA in Perú. By 1970 some countries such as Argentina, Brazil, Chile, and Uruguay were dominated by a radical right-wing military regime, often supported by United State, but the guerrillas were always present in each of these countries, influenced by Cuba, supporting communist movements and its leaders.


Maoist political thought and General Marxist thought share several similarities, such as their focus on the overthrow of capitalism and the establishment of a socialist system. However, there are also significant differences between the two. One of the primary differences between Maoism and general Marxist thought is their approach to revolution. Maoism stresses the need for a continuous revolution, even after the establishment of a socialist government. Maoistbelieved that a constant revolution was necessary to prevent the emergence of a new ruling class and to ensure that the masses remained mobilized and engaged in the revolutionary process (Martz, 1966). In contrast, general Marxist thought tends to emphasize the need for a single revolution to overthrow the existing ruling class and establish a socialist system. Another significant difference between Maoism and general Marxist thought is their approach to the working class. Traditional Marxism places great emphasis on the industrial working class as the primary revolutionary force. Maoism, however, stresses the importance of the peasantry and rural areas in the revolutionary process. Mao believed that the peasantry had the potential to become a revolutionary force because they were oppressed by the feudal system in China and had a strong desire for land reform.

Despite the global appeal of Maoism, it did not gain much popularity in Latin America. One reason for this is that the Maoist approach to revolution conflicted with the realities of Latin American society. Maoism prioritized rural areas and peasants, while Latin America was predominantly urbanized, with a strong working class (Taylor, 1983). Furthermore, Maoism was associated with the Chinese Communist Party, which was viewed by many Latin American revolutionaries as being too closely aligned with the Soviet Union.

The dominant leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America was Marxism-Leninism. This belief system focused on the importance of the industrial working class and the need for a vanguard party to lead the revolution. One of the most prominent examples of Marxist-Leninist revolution in Latin America was the Cuban Revolution led by Fidel Castro in 1959. Castro’s revolutionary movement focused on the overthrow of the corrupt Batista regime, the nationalization of industries, and the establishment of a socialist system.

Another example of Marxist-Leninist revolution in Latin America was the Sandinista Revolution in Nicaragua in 1979. The Sandinista National Liberation Front (FSLN) was a Marxist-Leninist revolutionary movement that overthrew the Somoza dictatorship and implemented a socialist government(Kang, 2015). The FSLN emphasized the importance of social justice, land reform, and the empowerment of the poor and working class.

In conclusion, Maoism and Marxism-Leninism differ in their approaches to revolution, and Maoism did not gain much traction in Latin America due to its emphasis on rural areas and the peasantry, as well as its association with China and the Soviet Union. Marxist-Leninist ideology, on the other hand, had a strong presence in Latin America and was implemented in revolutionary movements such as the Cuban and Sandinista Revolutions. These movements focused on the empowerment of the working class and the establishment of socialist systems based on principles of social justice and equality.


Maoism and Marxism are often confused as being one of the same or considered part of an evolutionary process of communism. While the latter can be true, these two forms of leftist political thought were quite different. Mao Zedong, which Maoism is named after (despite Mao himself disliking the name), felt Marxism would not work in China. Marxism revolved around the central ideas of the working class, otherwise referred to as the proletariat, protested the mistreatment imposed upon them by the upper class, also known as the bourgeoisie. Therefore, Mao believed Marxism/Leninism wouldn’t function in China due to their lack of a working class, but they did have a population of mostly rural farmworkers. With this realization, Mao “made Marxism Chinese” (Kang 15). He used two strategies that set it aside from Marxism/Leninism, which involved the use of guerilla warfare and Cultural Revolution (Ning 9). The most important difference however is that Marxism is a more economic ideology than political as it sought the equal distribution of wealth and unity of the proletariat, yet both shared the same idea of a class struggle and disregard for capitalism. However, the Cultural Revolution by Mao was the major difference due to its concept of not only converting people but to have a “transformation of minds” (Kang 15), and in the wake of this eradicating capitalism and anyone who follows it.

Maoism was and still is not prevalent in the Americas in its entirety, except for Peru’s Shining Path movement being the most significant use of Maoism in the Americas. As Gomez states in Module 5’s lecture, there were many student groups across various Latin America countries that practiced Maoism, yet it never rose to such prominence like Peru’s Shining Path. The Latin American ideology can be originated to a few important moments which Martz presents, “Ideologically, Spanish America has been influenced by the Enlightenment, by the American and French revolutions, by Existentialism, etc.” (Martz 21). Martz later adds that Latin American’s enlightenment was shaped by anti-colonial ideas, and that privilege and elitism still existed post-independence. In other words things stayed the same but under different leadership, and according to Martz the primary ideology was positivism as it fixed political, social, and economic problems and is described as the most important Latin American philosophical movement. (Martz 64).

According to Matthew Gomez, the primary leftist ideology in Latin America was Marxism/Leninism but also “Castroism” due to the success of the Cuban Revolution in overthrowing democracy or capitalism. He points to the various guerilla groups seen throughout Latin America like “FARC in Colombia, FSLN in Nicaragua, or FMLN in El Salvador”. (Gomez). All of which can tie their ideals to Marxism, Leninism, or the successes of Castro. This is also because of the vast amount of influence the Soviet Union had over the region at the time, even today many militaries have Soviet-era equipment or armaments. The same cannot be said for the Chinese, while Chinese influence is now growing, the future of this statement could be changed.

Meanwhile, while the Shining Path movement in Peru was probably the only time Maoism actually came to the forefront of governance and news headlines, it has been dying out ever since the imprisonment of its founder, Abimael Guzman in 1992 (Gomez). Thus showing that Maoism is not prevalent, and furthermore could be argued that many nations within the Latin America are not predominantly agrarian societies like China was when it began its path towards Maoism, therefore making it hard to achieve such Cultural Revolution as it relied on the countryside more than urban communities and rapid industrialization like Marxism or Leninism.


The primary distinction between Maoist and Marxist political thought is that in societies before industrialization, the working class, those who were not part of the working class, is used as the political force. He explained how it should not only be seen as a tragedy that has limited the Chinese people and their country socially, politically, economically, etc but also as a single, global Marxist revolutionary experience with Chinese characteristics that led to the formation of this. China is represented by this updating and adaptation of Marxism where revolutionary practice is the main focus and political ideology may come after.

In the reading Global Maoism and Cultural Revolutions in the Global Context by wang Ning it states, “It is now designated as a “ten-year turmoil”. (shining Dongguan) with numerous people killed during those years. And it caused deadly damage to the Chinese economy and people’s lives. But from today’s point of view, we have no difficulty finding the legacy of this sort of cultural revolution,”. This shows that before there were the Chinese economic reforms Maoism was the political and military ideology of the Chinese Communist Party and Maoist revolutionary movements worldwide. With Marxism, they were big on Communism as the struggle of the industrial workers and that they all should unite while with Maoism it was as if they don’t have a lot of industry just making it a struggle for the working class. Marxism was founded by Karl Marx and this ideology is also a leftist political thought which is a practice of socialism where a worker revolution will replace capitalism with a communist system. It’s a struggle between the middle class who were capitalists and the working class. There is a difference between Maoism and Marxism, in the sense that, Maoism is not about the middle class but about the working class which is why it wasn’t a popular leftist. The proletariat is for the industrial working class and Maoism is about the farm workers. With Marxism, a working class is needed to sustain it.

Latin America’s dominant leftist revolutionary ideology was positivism. Martz believed Positivism appeared to have an actual future for Latin America. Most Latin American nations did not hold Maoism in importance because they utilized the Soviet Union. The failure of a democratic system was because of the lack of economic growth, the rising conflicts between classes especially within races, and the endless difficulties of Church-state relations. According to Martz, “In the early 1830s and after, the Latin Americans reacted sharply against Spain”. (Martz, 60). They had negative thoughts about spain. He felt that his country’s revolution had only eliminated the obvious forms of imperial power without genuinely replacing them.


What is the difference between Maoism and Marxism?

That Marxism argues starting the revolutionary movement from the city, and then eventually spreads to the rural area. He also believed in the working class, also known as the farm workers. As Maoism states revolution movement from rural and then spreading into the city.

This week reading starts by talking about two things of the Maoism. The first one cultural revolution and it talks about Prolectarian cultural revolution. The second refers to the revolution in the world. It talks about Chinese cultural revolution especially in the Western countries and Japan. Mao Zedong started the Great Proletarian cultural revolution that lasted 10 years so a decade “it was the most influential cultural revolution as well as social and political revolution in the 20th century” (pg.1). According to the reading should not be seen as a disaster to the Chinese people yes it did paralyze the country particularly socially culturally and economically, but this should also be viewed as a unique global Marxist revolutionary experience of Chinese characteristics which helped form a sort of sense Marxism. Or simply a Maoism. they also talk about the birth of Maoism in the Chinese context due to the coming of Marxism in China. thanks to the Cultural Revolution in China it brought transformation and politics economy cultural and society. It also mentions Maoism is an ideology of why they’re unity within the third world contact.

Someone by the name Yiju Huang’s wrote an essay that shared her views saying about Chinese culture revolution being “traumatic her focus is Alan Badiou, who is not only very influential in France but also in China and elsewhere, who first establishes the Cultural Revolution as the foundation of France own political movements of the 60s and 70s. Second, but due process the culture originates as a political experience that saturates the form of the party state (pg 4)”.

I agree with her position it must have been a very traumatic era image something like the revolution lasting 10 years. I mean an event as such brings a lot negative things. When you think about it I mean the revolution itself is large masses of people overturning or going against its current government, they do this because they lost hope or feel their current government is not working in their favor, and then it did last a decade so with the revolution it brings no money coming in, there’s no money, there’s no food, and so yes it must have been a very traumatic.


While Marxism and Maoism have a ton of similarities with one another, the two ideologies also have a lot of differences between the two of them. In a way Maoism is dependent on a lot of ideologies that Marxism brings to the table. But a key difference between Marxism and Maoism is Maoism relies a lot on poverty to continue the revolution. For Maoism to exist, a vast amount of poverty has to exist for the ideology to succeed. Maoism believed that the continuing issue of poverty would be a factor in driving the revolution. Marxism believed in the Overthrowing of oppressor’s. All the way to establishing a socialistic ideology throughout the target state. Maoism believed that revolution should be a process in which the masses are uses their reactions to drive the revolution. One more major difference according to the readings suggest that Maoism is major in producing the reactions of the individual with the supporting of a single leader of the movement. One reason that Maoism failed in Latin America is as stated in the reading with the example of the Iranian revolution of 1979 is “Revolutionary participants often lack access to key information while the revolution is occurring, making it difficult to access the next course of action.” In other words, If a Maoism revolution leader is lacking information for the true change of revolution, the revolutionists will always be fighting an uphill battle against the opposition.

Inequality in Latin America was a massive driving factor in the major Marxist movement throughout Latin America. Poverty being the most important factor when discussing why Marxism came to Latin America, offered a way out of the struggle for thousands of citizens in these nations. One major example of Marxism ideology in Latin America was the regime of Fidel Castro and how he basically based his entire revolution on the ideologies of Marxism. No matter what the opinion is of someone regarding the Marxist ideologies, we all have to agree that it succeed in a successful revolution for Cuba, but handed the power to an a lot more evil regime of the Castro family.

The circumstances in Latin America were a lot different than that of China during the Maoism ideologies and this led to the Marxist movement in Latin America rather than that of the Maoism movement from the CCP. Another reason I believe that Marxism was more the choice of movement was because how much more the Soviet Union was involved in Latin America decisions. The Soviet Union practically was ran on Marxist ideologies, so it is natural to assume that would be a massive driving factor in the Latin American region. Especially when you look at the History and relations between Brazil and Russia.


According to the readings, Maoism is distinct from general Marxist thought in several ways as Mao held the belief that traditional Marxist ideology would not “fit” and instead attempted to introduce a model that was more appropriate. Firstly, Maoism places greater emphasis on the role of the peasantry in the revolutionary struggle, rather than just the proletariat. Mao believed that the peasants, who constituted the majority of the population in China, could serve as a revolutionary force if mobilized effectively. Secondly, Maoism advocates for “protracted people’s war,” a strategy that involves building revolutionary forces in the countryside and gradually expanding into the cities, rather than attempting an immediate urban insurrection. Thirdly, Maoism stresses the importance of a revolutionary culture, which involves promoting revolutionary values and beliefs through propaganda and cultural practices.

Despite these differences, Maoism was not a popular leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America. One reason for this was the strong influence of Soviet-style communism in the region, which emphasized the vanguard role of the proletariat, rather than the peasantry. Additionally, Maoism was associated with the Chinese Communist Party, which had been criticized by some Latin American leftist groups for its revisionism and abandonment of revolutionary principles. As Lewis Taylor notes in “Maoism in the Andes,” “most Latin American communists perceived Chinese communism as a threat to the Soviet-oriented Communist International” (p. 90).

Contrastingly, the dominant leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America was Marxism-Leninism, which drew heavily from Soviet-style communism. As John D. Martz notes in “Characteristics of Latin American Political Thought,” “the dominant strains of Latin American political thought have been the Marxist-Leninist doctrines that have arisen out of the influence of the Soviet Union” (p. 169). This belief was influenced by several factors, including the success of the Cuban Revolution in 1959, which established a socialist state in the region and inspired many leftist groups. The Cuban Revolution showed that it was possible to successfully overthrow a corrupt and oppressive regime, and establish a socialist government in a Latin American country. The success of the Cuban Revolution also inspired revolutionary movements in other parts of Latin America, such as the Sandinista Revolution in Nicaragua and the Farabundo Marti National Liberation Front in El Salvador.

Additionally, the Soviet Union had significant influence in the region, providing ideological and material support to communist parties and leftist revolutionary movements. Soviet-style communism stressed the importance of the vanguard party, which would lead the working class in a revolution to overthrow the capitalist system. The Soviet Union also provided economic and military aid to leftist governments and movements in the region, such as the Sandinistas in Nicaragua.

Furthermore, poverty and inequality in Latin America, coupled with political repression and human rights abuses, created fertile ground for leftist revolutionary movements. Marxist-Leninist theory provided a framework for understanding the root causes of poverty and inequality and offered a path to achieving a socialist transformation of society. This ideology also stressed the need for armed struggle and the establishment of a socialist state, with the ultimate goal of achieving a classless society.


Maoist political thought, which arose in China as a variation of Marxism-Leninism, differs from conventional Marxist thought in several significant aspects. Both ideologies are based on the idea that workers should take control of the means of production, but Maoism emphasizes the part that the peasantry plays in the revolution. Peasants, who made up most of the population in China at the time, could lead the revolution, according to Mao, and the urban proletariat should support and follow them.

Maoism also emphasizes the significance of mass mobilization and engagement in the revolutionary process. Kang states that Maoism’s focal point is to, “create an alternative vision of modernity, or a vision of alternative modernity, by way of transforming Marxism into a non-European, henceforth more universal, vision of modernity” (Kang, 13). To incorporate the masses in the process of creating and enacting revolutionary policies, Mao believed that the masses should be organized into “mass line” campaigns. Maoism also emphasizes the necessity of using revolutionary violence as a tool for bringing about social change.

One reason why Maoism did not become a popular leftist revolutionary philosophy in Latin America is that it arose from a specific historical setting in China and was tightly linked to Chinese culture and traditions. Furthermore, in Latin America, where the urban working class was more prevalent, Maoism’s emphasis on the peasantry’s involvement in the revolution may have seemed less pertinent.

Instead, Marxist-Leninism was Latin America’s dominant leftist revolutionary theory, emphasizing the significance of forming a vanguard party of professional revolutionaries to lead the working class in the fight against capitalism. The success of the Russian Revolution and the Bolsheviks’ model of party structure both had a significant impact on this strategy.

Several other reasons contribute to Marxist-Leninism’s popularity in Latin America. One is the history of colonialism and imperialism in the area, which led to pervasive inequality and stoked working-class anti-imperialist feelings. Another aspect is the influence of liberation theology, which developed in the area in the 1960s and 1970s and fused Catholic social teaching with Marxist critique.

Lastly, the decline of liberal democracy and the growth of military dictatorships across the continent can be linked to the popularity of Marxist-Leninism in Latin America. Marxism-Leninism was viewed as a strong alternative by many Latin Americans to the corrupt and oppressive regimes that ruled the continent during the Cold War.

In conclusion, the focus placed on the peasantry, mass mobilization, and revolutionary violence distinguishes Maoist political philosophy from general Marxist thought. Marxist-Leninism, propelled by elements like anti-imperialist emotion, liberation theology, and the shortcomings of liberal democracy, emerged as the dominant ideology in Latin America whereas Maoism did not become a well-known leftist revolutionary philosophy there.


The key differences between Maoist political thought and general Marxist thought, is that Mao Zedong, a Chinese communist, developed a form of Marxism which was compatible with China. Due to the Bourgeois impact on culture, he strongly romanticized the countryside and stressed that the revolution must be fought for even after a successful takeover. Kang’s description states “The Chinese revolution in Mao’s view had to rely on peasant guerrilla warfare rather on the urban proletarian insurgency, because China lacked a capitalist infrastructure from which a strong urban proletariat was generated. “Encircling the cities
from the countryside” by guerrilla warfare was thus conceived by Mao as the principal strategy of the revolution.”(Kang, pg. 15). The goal of Moaism was to transform capital societies into a classless and stateless society, but because China didn’t have a working class they had to cater the revolution for the rural farm workers, known as the popular masses. Ning describes the Chinese revolution in that “Mao’s thought was increasingly admired by those Western Marxists who also wanted to practice Marxism in their own social and cultural revolutions.” (Ning, pg 2).

Maoism and Marxism differ philosophically in that an alliance of progressive forces in class society, as opposed to communist revolutionaries acting alone, would lead the revolutionary vanguard in pre-industrial societies. In addition, the key distinctions between Maoism and Marxism lie in the revolutionary approach and practicality of Marxist concepts.The intellectual difference between Maoism and Marxism is that an alliance of progressive forces in class society, as opposed to communist revolutionaries alone, would lead the revolutionary vanguard in pre-industrial nations. In conclusion, the key distinctions between Maoism and Marxism lie in the revolutionary approach and practicality of Marxist concepts.

Latin America’s dominant leftist revolutionary ideology came from a period of romantic liberalism that stemmed from the French and British, but it was short lived in Latin America because they did not feel as it solved issues of social inequality. Maoism was not a popular leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America, because the majority of Latin America gravitated to Marxism. As Martz explains it “Positivism seemed to hold genuine promise for Latin America.” (Martz, 64). Positivism aimed to solve problems such as “constitutional democratic forms, the absence of economic prosperity, the increasing social tensions arising among classes and in some cases among races, and the unending frustrations of Church-state relations.”  This gave the people of Latin America hope in attaining progress and was seen as a new instrument to accomplish those goals.


The Maoist political thought takes a more aggressive path to state capture and actualization of communism. Maoists believe in mass mobilization, strategic alliances, and envision alternative modernity through revolution (Kang, 2015). Maoism takes on a socialist approach to change and places a lot of belief in people’s power. An example can be seen in Peru, where the military seized power through a revolution to produce a re-ordering (Taylor, 2006). General Marxism, on the other hand, focuses on a materialistic approach to development. The general Marxism thought holds that the existence of an economic class struggle is what brings about any form of social change (Kang, 2015). Since both sides fight for change, the key difference is that Maoism looks at revolution within a third-world or peasant context, while Marxism takes on a Western historical or urban context (Kang, 2015).

Maoism was not a popular leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America because it relied on the peasants to initiate the revolution (Ning, 2015). The majority of people in Latin America at the time were peasants and therefore looked out for their survival. Any chance at getting anything better was a welcome idea other than believing that a revolution would provide them with better material gains. Also, the middle-class members of society had a bigger say in political events, and therefore, it was easier for them to implement the change or organize a revolution as they pleased. Thus, since the middle class was in control, they would not support Maoism at all costs.

Latin America’s most dominant leftist revolutionary ideology was romantic liberalism (Martz, 1966). Due to the colonial injustices witnessed in many Latin American countries, the revolutions by Latin Americans focused on ending colonial rule and finding a new type of legitimacy. Later, the revolution focused on nation-building and political equality. Romantic liberalism was easier to adopt because it supported both struggles through the revolutions. For example, Mora in Mexico, through a romantic liberalist view, opposed unnecessary political discussions and promoted cultural and social development (Martz, 1966). Thus, in Latin America, there was an imminent appreciation of material accomplishments without putting unnecessary pressure on the political outfit. They believed that the attainment of political independence had not done much to change their lives and that perhaps the romantic liberalist approach would yield some form of development for them. The belief in the need for cultural and social development over political development was the driving force behind the adoption of romantic liberalism. 


Mao Zedong, a socialist and head of the Chinese Communist Party, was the source of the ideological philosophy known as Maoism. Despite having several distinctive elements, it is founded on Marxist-Leninist doctrine. Maoism, which dominated the Marxist innovative movement in China, spread to other nations, particularly those in Latin America like Ecuadorian and Peruvian regions. As mentioned by Taylor, Maoism in the Andes, “unsophisticated social analysis and adherence to a maximalist program seemingly divorced from current realities placed the party firmly on the exotic margins of Marxist politics in Peru”[1] There are some significant contrasts between conventional Marxist theory and Maoism, which is a separate political philosophy.

To begin with, Marxism is a universal philosophy, and Maoism is an ideological theory that was formed in the setting of China. China under Mao had quite distinct circumstances from other nations. Mao had to deal with a nation that was divided by societal classes and a feeble central leadership. Mao regarded the uprising in China as an opportunity to develop a powerful, cohesive country capable of opposing international imperialism.

Furthermore, Maoism placed a heavy emphasis on having a centrally controlled government that controls the financial sector to a larger extent. “I consider a genealogy of Maoism as a knowledge and a theory of modernity.”[2] Marxism promoted a fragmented administration and gave the lower classes a bigger say in how the financial system is governed. Maoism promoted a strong party system and saw the government as the primary instrument of transformation. This was significantly unlike to Marxists’ more representative strategy, which aimed to devolve authority and give workers economic authority. Maoism emphasized the enlistment of agricultural regions for insurrection. Marxists, on the contrary, paid more attention to the labor force and the conflict over the ownership of the tools of manufacture. Maoism attempted to organize the farming populations to establish a solid foundation for backing the uprising and establishing a powerful country. This was a strategy that was absent from Marxist theory.

To sum up, Marxist-Leninism, which was significantly shaped by the Cuban Revolution, was the predominant leftist rebel doctrine in Latin America. This philosophy stressed the necessity of a powerful concentrated authority as well as the use of violent conflict to further communist objectives. To promote equality in the community, it also aimed towards nationalizing enterprises and transferring income. The Revolution in Cuba was a huge accomplishment and encouraged other Latin American nations to follow suit. The Cuban Revolution served to propagate Marxism-Leninism in the area and was viewed as an effective illustration of a leftist rebellion.


In Liu Kang’s paper a point is made to express Mao’s divergent approach to revolutionary ideals from Marxism within Mao’s concept of ‘universalism’. “Mao revised the notion of universality in a crucial way, by eclipsing the ontological notion of universal essence and substituting the metaphysical question of ‘universality’ with ‘the particularity and absoluteness of contradiction.” (Pg24) Maoism made sure to look at the specific conditions of China, or the state in question, and it’s position within the grander global powers, Western imperialism. Maoism also attempted to rethink the concept of contradictions as distinct to what had been thought under Marxism. To Mao contradictions were mutable and challenged the modern idea of modernity as constructed by the Western ideals and norms that dominated international interactions. Maoism ultimately succeeded in positioning itself “as a Third World, anti-imperialist, counter-hegemonic ideology.” (Pg23)

In the essay written by John Martz we learn about the broadness of political thought in Latin America and it’s conception under the beginnings of decolonization. Although Maoism positioned itself as an ideology that meant to challenge hegemonic powers and was aimed at empowering Third World countries it ultimately fell short in the region. There are bouts of revolutionary movements and efforts in Latin America post Spanish rule; however, the leading political philosophy tended to be positivism and its bureaucratic approach to change. “Positivism […] would encourage a moderate and gradualistic approach to national problems.” (pg 64) Intellectuals and the ruling class both saw this as a substantial progress to achieve the reforming of the state. “[…] positivism permitted rationalization of the status quo.” (pg 65) Under perspective of positivism education and efficiency were considered the most important tenets of transformation. Since positivism and like minded ideologies were endorsed heavily by scholars and the ‘elites’ it ultimately took a foothold in political discourse but only for so long.

In twentieth century positivism became less important in Latin America and different political theories were able to make some kind of impression of the region. Concepts like: communism. Marxism, Justicialismo, and Indigenismo popped up here and there. However, John Martz makes it a point to state that Latin America has a “tendency to avoid close identification with or advocacy for ideas representing a particular political or philosophical school.” (pg 74)  Maoism never garnered much influence in the region because though it targeted itself for countries like those in Latin America it was unable to mold itself into the unique Latin American identity. Though Latin America did look to end colonial rule and Spanish power, its cultural influences and societal impact was still entrenched in the identity. Latin America would not be able to position itself as the opposite and challenge European modernity like China under Mao envisioned itself doing.


Both Maoists and Marxists share similarities, but they all possess different views. Mao highly appreciated the invention of his launching of a cultural revolution in socialist China, viewing it as his creative development of Marxism–Leninism: continuing the revolution under the dictatorship of the proletariat. (Ning pg 9) The key differences I see between Maoist political thought and general Marxist thought are that Maoism is more focused on their Chinese constituencies and also categorizes the peasantry as a form of cultural revolution. They also believed that in order for peasants to be free, guerilla tactics would be pertinent. Mao was more focused on the violation of human rights toward peasants, which would call for a cultural revolution. Peasants were categorized based on things like education and finances. However, Marx was a firm believer that the proletariat were the true ones to be free. Marxists believed that the working class should be in control. Marxism believed humans would be able to obtain social change if they really wanted.

Maoism believed many people would be able to relate to its ideology. He believed countries that suffered from poverty would take into account how essential it would be to have a peasantry at the top. Due to the history and culture of Latin America, it would not be feasible. Typically, the Chinese only created ideologies based solely on their traditions and culture. Due to both being two completely different cultures, the ideology would not coincide with Latin America. He was not popular in Latin America because the country mostly focused on the uprising of peasants. Latin America was already influenced by industrialization, which would make it difficult to sway ideologies. Considering the fact that Mao was against industrialization,

Latin America’s more dominant leftist revolutionary ideology was Marxism-Leninism. “Among the more pervasive influences has been that of Marxism. It has stressed the importance the role of the state, while the emphasis on a planned approach economic problems has been somewhat akin to that of the positivists  earlier, although adding the element of class struggle”.  (Martz 69) They mostly focused on vanguard party-led revolutions. Due to Europe’s much greater influence on Latin America, it was bound to happen that they both shared the same ideologies. For example . The impact of the European Enlightenment upon colonial Latin America on the eve of the Wars of Independence was diffuse in nature, reflecting the same diversity and dissimilarity perceivable in Europe. (Martz 58)


Throughout the readings, the key differences I found between Maoism and Marxism were who these ideologies were meant to appeal to and how they planned to inspire a revolution in their believers. Kang wrote that Mao “had to rely on peasant guerrilla warfare rather on the urban proletarian insurgency, because China lacked a capitalist infrastructure from which a strong urban proletariat was generated” (Pg. 15). Since China did not have the proletarian masses that Marxism required, this was the first major departure since Mao had to appeal to the peasant farmers to begin his revolution. Mao also relied on a cultural revolution in order to inspire the peasants. He needed to make them class conscious in order for any revolution to be successful and he did so by “making literature and arts in China powerful political instruments to inculcate Maoist ideas of revolution into the minds of the millions of millions Chinese” (Pg. 16). The idea of a cultural revolution is not present in Marxism since the focus was on overthrowing the bourgeoisie by seizing the means of production.

Maoism has not been a popular leftist revolutionary theory in Latin America due to its ideological split with the Soviet Union. Martz describes this lack of Maoism in Latin American and abundance of Marxism as “reflecting both Sino-Soviet split and the impact of the fidelista variant which emerged in Cuba” (Pg. 69). The Soviet Union maintained a strong relationship with Cuba and also held many of their operations in the country. They used this proximity to quickly spread Marxism to much of Latin American and by the time Maoism had become a popular theory, most of Latin America was already heavily Marxist. This discrepancy was strengthened even more when the Sino-Soviet split happened and Maoism become somewhat of a competing theory to Marxism. Many Latin American countries were also developed which made Marxism’s idea of a proletarian revolution more aligning with them rather than Maoism’s farming peasantry,

The dominant leftist revolutionary theory in Latin American was by far Marxism. The main cause of this was influence from the Soviet Union who had used their friendly relationship with Cuba in order to enter these countries and convince people that Marxism was helpful. Peru was unique in that it was the only Latin American country in which Maoism found a strong foothold since the country described itself as “semi-feudal” meaning that there were “non-capitalist socio-economic arrangements and institutions” (Taylor, 19) that made it more suited for Maoism rather than Marxism. However, for the rest of Latin America, they saw the success of Marxism in Cuba and were easily convinced to adopt the revolutionary theory in the hopes of achieving similar success. Marxism was cemented as the dominant theory after the Sino-Soviet Split which made followers of Marxism distrustful of Maoism since the theory had become much more radical than Marxism was.


The distinction between Maoist political thought and general Marxist thought is significant. While both ideologies stem from the broader framework of Marxism, Maoism is rooted in the Chinese revolutionary experience. It diverges from general Marxism in its focus on the peasantry, guerrilla warfare, and the concept of protracted people’s war. On the other hand, general Marxist thought prioritizes the urban proletariat and the class struggle within industrial society. Furthermore, Maoism is characterized by its vehement opposition to imperialism and its aim of establishing a socialist society through continuous revolution (Kang, “Maoism, Revolutionary Globalism for the Third World Revisited”).
A critical difference between Maoism and general Marxism is the role assigned to the peasantry. While Maoism regards the peasantry as the leading revolutionary force, general Marxism emphasizes the urban proletariat as the primary agent for change (Kang). Moreover, Maoism underscores the importance of guerrilla warfare, with rural-based insurgencies acting as the catalyst for revolution (Taylor, “Maoism in the Andes”). This contrasts traditional Marxist thought, which envisions a more centralized and organized revolutionary movement.
Despite its potential appeal as a revolutionary ideology suited to developing countries, Maoism failed to gain popularity as a leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America. The primary reason for this was the absence of a strong and cohesive peasant class with the potential for revolutionary action. In “Characteristics of Latin American Political Thought,” Martz explains that most Latin American countries possessed a weak and fragmented peasantry, with only a few regions where the rural population could engage in revolutionary struggle. Additionally, the Soviet Union’s backing of more conventional Marxist-Leninist movements in Latin America lessened the allure of Maoism in the area.

Throughout the 20th century, Latin America’s prevailing leftist revolutionary ideology was Marxism-Leninism, focusing on its Cuban iteration, as Che Guevara and Fidel Castro advocated. This ideology highlighted the significance of armed struggle and guerrilla warfare but focused on the urban working class and its alliance with the rural peasantry. Moreover, the Cuban model appealed to Latin American revolutionaries due to its regional roots and the successful example of the Cuban Revolution (Martz).
The preference for the Cuban model is evident in the case of the Sandinista National Liberation Front in Nicaragua. The Cuban model heavily influenced this movement and aimed to replicate its success (Martz). In the Andean region, the Maoist Shining Path in Peru was a notable exception to the lack of Maoist influence in Latin America. However, the Shining Path encountered considerable challenges in garnering strong support among the peasantry and ultimately failed to achieve its revolutionary objectives (Taylor).
In summary, Maoist political thought and general Marxist thought differ mainly in their emphasis on the peasantry, guerrilla warfare, and protracted people’s war. While Maoism had the potential to be an attractive revolutionary ideology in Latin America, its lack of popularity can be attributed to the absence of a robust peasant class and the influence of the Soviet Union. Instead, Marxism-Leninism, with its Cuban variant, emerged as the leading leftist revolutionary ideology in the region. It resonated with the local context and was a successful Cuban Revolution example.


China’s Cultural Revolution has been perhaps the most influential source of Marxist thought that the West has taken note of, and such thought has absorbed itself, intentionally through its poststructuralist creation, into the language and societal culture of institutions, most notably academia. This influence of culture and language that has been brought to the West by Maoism has intent in its structure, Ning calls it the “Marxist revolutionary experience” (Ning, 2). Even though to many literary scholars like Ning, Maoism is an extension of Marxist political thought – as well as, through Badiou’s commitment as a “Marxist and Maoist” even as the “zeal of Marxism” has disappeared from “transient” Maoists and postmodernists like Foucault, Kristeva, and Defert- Marxism, as it is in its solely Marxist origin, is rather different than Maoism (Ning, 5).

Mao’s seizure of political power relies on “guerrilla wars and cultural revolution” for a one-party state to rule. Specifically, the Chinese Cultural Revolution ousted the Chinese Nationalist Party through forceful means, yes, but moreover, this transfer of power symbolized, especially to Ning, not only a transfer of power but one of “political, economic, cultural and societal” significance. This significance relays back to Maoism’s influence on the West; even though such influence is generally Marxist, it is wholly different. Marx believed seizure of political power to suddenly erupt from a widening and continually oppressed proletariat, and unlike Leninism -which believed this revolution not to be accomplished wholly through the will of the people but of qualified individuals capable of leading them- or Maoism, -which such political power is forcefully and propogandically seized- Marxism is more materialist, relying less on cultural and language shifts instead for eliminating existing structures of class inequality and exploitation. Additionally, Marxist political thought -once again, before Orthodox Marxism- believed class struggle to be international; the liberation of the worker can only be achieved through international means, with the nation, to Marx, as serving to maintain the capitalist structure of the bourgeoisie.

While the main differences between Maoist political thought and Marxist political thought have been examined, it is now interesting to examine the contrasts and similarities between Maoism towards Latin American political thought. As noted by Martz, Latin America, through its different periods of intellectual -or “pensador”– political thought, has continually yet unsuccessfully attempted to materialize “a distinctive, original, and uniquely indigenous set of ideas which will prove timeless in validity and constructive in hemispheric significance” (Martz, 54, 71). In other words, whether it was the deterrence of a “without exception” Spain-centric political thought that eventually led to their anti-colonial Romantic Liberalism or their positivist thinking which drew from fractioned Enlightenment ideals of North America and Europe, the unsolved problems of Latin America -such as economic inequality, comparatively lacking industrialization, flawed constitutional democracy- shown by Martz have yet to be anything but (Martz, 57). Compared against Maoism, an ideology that believes in hostile seizure and guerilla violence and a one-party state, coupled with its belief in agrarianism over large-scale industrialization, it can easily be inferred as to why any attempt to install Maoism in Latin America -a region “less well developed than those of Europe and North America”- would be “not popular” (Martz, 72).

Of course, as Martz notes, Latin America’s political thought went in many diverse directions after the collapse of positivist thinking. Mainly, somehow positivism’s collapse in Latin America brought on leftist ideology -namely communism- that was perpetuated through echoes of class struggle. A reason for this could be that despite the many intellectuals of positivism, and their factions of the intricacies of that mode of thought, the issues facing the common man in Latin America -economic inequality, elitism, flawed democracy- were not appropriately dealt with. Because of this, leftist ideologues could capitalize on these issues, and present them in the realm of Marxist class struggle, with revolution as the ultimate way for ineffective governmental structures to be dismantled.

In conclusion, exploring the differences between Maoism and Marxism and applying all of their particularities to the political thought of Latin America leads to one discovery: all of the struggle of the common man, intercontinentally shared, and espoused by Marx, are interconnected, whether or not they are similar in structure or object. It is fascinating to compare these modes of thought and their continuations today, most notably the breadth of influence of Marxism on Western academic institutions, which Maoism propelled. Examining further the interconnectedness of intercontinental political thought is certainly worthwhile, and there are many more comparisons to be made.


Maoism is developed upon Marxist ideas, but both are different in nature. Maoism, officially called Mao Zedong Thought by the Chinese Communist Party (CCP) after the Chinese Civil War, is a strain of Marxism that Mao Zedong developed to be the resolution for communists in societies with agriculture but absent from a sizeable proletariat class. Marxism was created for developed societies with a proletariat class. The philosophical difference between Maoism and Marxism is that an alliance of progressive forces in class society would lead the revolutionary vanguard in pre-industrial societies rather than communist revolutionaries alone. In sum, the differences between Maoism and Marxism have more to do with the revolutionary strategy and realistic applicability of Marxist ideas.

Mao Zedong was a Chinese communist revolutionary who founded the People’s Republic of China (PRC) and influenced by Leninism. He felt a new system was needed and all his theories, strategies, and policies came to be known as Maoism. This system was sought to help the lower class, primitive, and agriculture because China did not have a proletariat society in order to develop the society or move towards a revolution. Maoism focused on the agricultural working society rather than industrial working society. Mao was successful in sparking the Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution in China but caused deadly damage to human life and the Chinese economy, “ten-year turmoil” (Ning 2015).

Maoism was not a popular leftist revolutionary ideology in Latin America and never really spread outside of China. A lot of this has to do with the fact that while in China the focus was on developing agriculture, Latin America was already industrialized in this. While not all of the countries in Latin America were industrialized, the other countries were already influenced by some other theory or country like the Soviets, seeing that Cuba was influenced by this and were successful in their revolution. All in all, there was already a huge influence in Latin America and Maoism was not that popular. Although Peru did try to adopt the Maoist policies for “peasantry revolution” (Taylor, 15). But Peru spoke and the examples given is that Maoism lacked a “dynamic bourgeois class” and was made up of “four-fifths Indian and peasants” (Taylor, 11).

Latin America’s dominant leftist revolutionary ideology was Marxism. As previously mentioned, the Soviet communism influence in Cuba and the success of the Cuban Revolution has a huge influence on this. “A student of Latin American philosophy has spoken of Latin American thought as being manifested by the proclivity of many pensadores to prefer “not the creative development of the content of philosophy but rather support which philosophical positions could provide proponents of the status quo or reformers with a basis for justification of social, political, educational, economic or religious program.” (Martz, 72). Martz’ is speaking on the thought that Latin American countries usually pursue to improve the country rather than change it which leads back to the Marxist political thought


Maoism is a subculture of Marxism – these two forms of leftist political thought are one of the same in terms of communism but remain divided by their geopolitical differences. While German philosopher Karl Marx established his revolutionary theory during 1848 towards Western countries, Chinese leader Mao Zedong’s ideology erupted in the 1940s with Third World nations in mind. As said in the paper detailing revolutionary globalism, Zedong cultivated “a vision of alternative modernity, by way of transforming Marxism into a non-European, henceforth more universal, vision of modernity” (Kang, 13). Zedong was influenced by a Leninist and Marxist lens which he remodeled to enable China’s agrarian population, differing from the Marxist industrial class struggle of bourgeoisie versus proletariat. Zedong fought for a revolution surrounding agriculture to strengthen Chinese communism, strategizing this throughout the Civil War before ultimately founding the People’s Republic of China in 1949.

 

Mao Zedong Thought didn’t grow as popular in Latin America as other leftist ideologies due to its farming specific context that couldn’t be applied to all modes of society. On the other hand, Marxist political theory swayed a variety of Latin American governments for the duration of the 19th and 20th centuries. Separating the workers from the means of production is most historically noted between Fidel Castro in Cuba and the Revolutionary Armed Forces of Colombia. Russia had more pull in these periods of political revolution which made Marxism far easier to adopt in Latin American countries than Maoism. In contrast, Zedong’s principles revolved around “peasants” and proletariat unity for countryside empowerment. Contrastingly, Marxism can be applied on the international scale because it’s the umbrella that encompasses all political and economic facets of communism. The leftist ideology with the greatest impact on Latin America is the modernized practice of Positivism. The use of this theory sought to apply science and justifiable reasoning by observation to forward meaningful socioeconomic progress. As Martz expressed, “problems to be confronted included the failure of constitutional democratic forms, the absence of economic prosperity, the increasing social tensions arising among classes and in some cases among races, and the unending frustrations of Church-state relations” (Martz, 64). Its adjustments revolved around the perspectives of intellectual elites to advise government affairs. Marxism gained immense popularity when Russia set the communist stage by successfully abolishing their monarchy in 1917. Seeking allies and searching for hegemony, the Cold War strategically spread to countries like Cuba, posing a threat to surrounding nations national security like America. The persuading offer of political and military assistance soon turned into catastrophe under Castro with the painful consequences of communism with effects seen to this day. Maoism remained pertinent to the Asian region but can be seen in Peru by the Maoist, Leninist, and Marxist motivated Shining Path guerrilla communist group


Marxism and Marxism are political thoughts with some difference between them. Marxism aims at establishing a state whereby there is equality between the rich and the poor. It is based on dogmas and coined by Karl Marx whereas Maoism was introduced by Mao Zedong a Chinese leader. He wanted his country to go after a proletariat revolution to transform the society during that time. Maoism is a form of communism that was started by Mao Tse Tung to revolutionize State power through armed revolt, mass militarization and carefully planned out alliances (D’ Mello, 2009, 43).

Maoists also utilize propaganda and disinformation against the State as other methods of insurgency (D’ Mello, 2009, 45). Although both aim at a proletariat revolution that would transform the society, Marxism focuses on urban workforce whereas Maoism has its focus on the peasant population(Gregor, 2019, 82). Mao Zedong wanted China to experience a proletariat revolution to transform the society during that time. However, he could not apply Marxism as it was already in China, a country that had many farmers therefore he made some changes to the Marxism theory that would suit the conditions in China thus: Maoism (D’ Mello, 2009, 46). Another difference is that Marxism is a theory while Maoism only applied Marxism in China.

Marxism upholds an economically strong State that is excelling in industrialization while Maoism does not uphold industrialization or technology. This is because Maoism thought that industrialization would provide more ways for owners to further exploit people to weaken the proletariat revolution (D’ Mello, 2009). In contrast, Marxism perceived industrialization as a crucial component for a proletariat revolution since it is only then, that the workers will realize how much they have been suppressed by the State. While Marxism valued industrialization, Maoism valued agriculture (Gregor, 2019, 83). In addition, Marxism argues that social change is fueled by the economy but Maoism stresses on “malleability of human nature”(Gregor, 2019, 83). Maoism argues that the human nature can be transformed by will power (Gregor, 2019, 86). Furthermore, Marxism viewed that all occurrences in a society are linked to the economy i.e. how people behave and how human nature changed. On the other hand, Maoism held that everything that occurs in a society is due to human will.

The most profound feature of Latin American political thought since the beginning of the 20th century was the impossibility of characterizing it in a convenient way since it adapted several political thoughts overtime. Martz (1966, 60) states that as positivism decreased, the coming of economic, industrial and technological developments brought about more diversity. According to Martz (1966) this century more than any other displays a rich variety of political ideas i.e., from communism, socialism to fascism. Martz (1966, 58) states that although The Enlightment was coming to an end in Europe, it started to greatly influence the Spanish and Portuguese colonies providing “a conviction in the general progress of civilization, a belief that intellectual and social advance was inevitable”. In addition, even though the Enlightment was deteriorating during the French Revolution, it provided the oldest beliefs in Western civilization to Latin American elites (Martz, 1966).


The lecture and readings suggest that Maoism, a revolutionary ideology, was influenced by Marxism. Both leftist ideologies had significant impacts on different regions – Maoism in China and Marxism in Latin America/North America and Europe. While Marxism focused on the urban working class against the bourgeoisie, Maoism was more centered on the peasant workers of China, albeit with a different cultural context. In the book “Global Maoism and Cultural Revolutions in the Global Context,” Wang Ning argues that Maoism is a globally significant theoretical doctrine, alongside Marxism. According to Ning, Maoism achieved a unique status as a universal form of philosophy and knowledge that no other Chinese thought has ever achieved. In addition, credit is given by stating that according to Ning, “Maoism constitutes an ideology of modernity within the Third World context, just as Marxism is an ideology of modernity within the Western historical context” (Ning, 4). Kang delves deeper into this idea of Maoism as a modern ideology and notes that it seeks to not only integrate universal principles of Marxism with Chinese revolutionary practice but also create an alternative vision of modernity that is non-European and more universal. The correlation between the two historical contexts, as Kang points out, is that the Western context assumes the position of the master subject of modernity while the Third World is subjected to this modernity as a political, economic, and conceptual object. According to Kang, Maoism can be perceived as an ideology that offers an alternative modernity to the people of the Third World, empowering them to establish their own identities through revolution, opposition, and resistance to the Western world’s dominant oppressions and dominations. Throughout the Cold War era, particularly in the 1960s and 1970s, Mao’s perspective on revolution presented an alternative vision of modernity.

The difference in political ideology and cultural context between Maoism and Marxism explains why Maoism was successful in China but not embraced in Latin America. This is in contrast to Marxism which gained more traction in Latin America, as demonstrated by the rejection of Maoism in North and Latin America due to the association with communism. While some areas in Latin America were open to certain communist characteristics, many modern Latin American countries rejected communist political theories altogether. Instead, liberalism, positivism, and socialism were the key revolutionary ideologies in Latin America. Martz’s excerpt on “Characteristics of Latin American Political Thought” highlights the importance of positivism in Hispanic America and notes that no other philosophical movement has had the same level of influence. (Martz, 64) The distinctive political thought and culture of leftist revolutionary ideologies separated Maoism’s success in China from its rejection in Latin America. This rejection largely stems from communism itself, particularly the Cuban influence on communism. While some underdeveloped areas embraced communist characteristics, many modern Latin American countries were averse to any form of communist political theories. Instead, liberalism, positivism, and socialism were the key revolutionary ideologies for Latin America. According to Martz’s excerpt on “Characteristics of Latin American Political Thought,” positivism held genuine promise for Latin America, as it seemed to offer a scientific outlook that could address problems such as the failure of constitutional democratic forms, economic prosperity, social tensions, and Church-state relations. The ruling classes saw positivism as a justification for disrupting the activities of radical reform elements, as it encouraged a moderate and gradualistic approach to national problems through its slogan of “order and progress.” These key distinctions demonstrate why Maoism was not a feasible means of achieving ends for the Latin American people.







 

What factors do you think are the most important in deciding between competing definitions of a concept like “violence”?

This about the competing approaches to defining “violence” that the authors from this week’s texts discuss and present. Which approach (or definition) do you find the most compelling, and why? Which do you find the least compelling, and why? What factors do you think are the most important in deciding between competing definitions of a concept like “violence”? Discuss with reference to specific aspects at least two of this week’s four texts.


We have multiple Authors having their input on what they consider the definition of violence. Among these Authors, I would say that Arendt’s definition is most compelling to me. She defines violence as an instrument use when power fails. She states that “Violence is by nature instrumental; like all means, it always stands in need of guidance and justification through the end it pursues.” (Arendt, pg. 51) She sees violence as destructive where it can destroy power. “Violence can always destroy power; out of the barrel of a gun grows the most effective command, resulting in the most instant and perfect obedience. What never can grow out of it is power.” (Arendt, pg. 53) I like the fact of her thought of violence diminishing power and never enhancing it. Though she has not given a clear-cut definition on violence you can see where she is going with it. And where she is going with it, I align more with it.

I found both Wolff and Galtung’s definitions not compelling. I will start with Wolff. Wolff’s definition on violence was to me more a definition for coercion versus violence. He stated that “Violence is the illegitimate or unauthorized use of force to effect decisions against the will or desire of others.” (Wolff, pg. 606) As stated earlier I think that definition best suit coercion. My opinion violence is a behavior that involves physical force that is used to hurt or cause damage or even kill an individual.

Galtung definition was not compelling in the fact that it was too broad. He feels that it could operate in a physical and psychological way. It could be intended or unintended. It can be negative influence or positive influence. In my opinion if you are going to inflict violence on someone, I don’t see how it can be unintended. Your whole intent is to cause harm or damage even death. He states six distinctions to violence which I feel is dividing it up into too many categories to the point where it becomes complex. There are too many choices of what violence is. A straightforward one definition is not given but multiple definitions are given. He divides it up into personal and structural and the further divides the person into different groups and the same for structural. So, violence is intended or not intended as well as manifest or latent. Then under personal, it can be physical, psychological, with object and without object. The same is broken down on the structural side. This is too broad a definition. The definition of violence should be straight forward to the point and not having multiple avenues to head which causes confusion.


I find Wolffs argument on violence the most compelling because his constructivist like approach shows how an individuals own ideologies and opinions change their personal definition of violence. Examples from the text include “Thus, murder is an act of violence, but capital punishment by a legitimate state is not.” (Wolff, 606), and also found on page 606, his explanation that if someone steals your wallet forcefully it is violent, but if someone scams you out of the same amount of money online, it is not labeled the same way. An example outside of the text is that I believe a woman should have the right to chose an abortion and it is violent to force her to have a baby that can cause more harm than good. Obviously on the other hand, people believe it is violent to abort a fetus. These contradictions about what is violent/nonviolent stem from opposing political or moral beliefs. Finally, the quote “If ‘violence’ is taken in the strict sense to mean “an illegitimate or unauthorized use of force,” then every political act, whether by private parties or by agents of the state, is violent, for there is no such thing as legitimate authority.” (Wolff, 608) comes from an anarchist position, but also influenced my views on how we think about authority and the violence they can cause (think of the example above about the state authorizing a punishment – the death penalty). 

I disagree with Galtung’s definition of violence because it is too broad (Gultang, 168). I do not think that by influencing someone there is violence present. (I do see that this word has taken on a new meaning since this was written so it would be useless to  use a counter argument that says Alix Earle is not committing an act of violence against me simply because she is an influencer). I also do not think that there needs to be a definition. Everyone has a sense of what violence is, but as Wolff pointed out, people will make their own definitions. 

That being said, when given such an ambiguous term like violence it is important to be wary of the slippery slope of broadening the term (Gultang was not wary). People should not be able to inflate the word violence to apply to any unfortunate thing that happens to them; it’s not violent to have a sassy cashier at the grocery store, and the last thing we need is some Karens dramatizing their slight mistreatment. A strict definition of the term violence will go unnoticed; violence is what people make it to be. That is why Wolffs argument is so insightful, because it addresses that the word is given meaning through someones beliefs, not the other way around. 


After reading and analyzing the texts by Wolff (1969), Arendt (1970), Blumenthal (1972), and Galtung (1969), each author’s perspective on “Violence” offers unique insights, making it essential to examine their arguments and determine which definitions are most and least compelling. In deciding between competing explanations of a concept like “violence,” it is crucial to consider various factors, such as comprehensiveness, the ability to capture different forms of violence, and its power relationship. Wolff’s approach to defining violence is particularly striking because it emphasizes that the human will act as a central aspect. He posits that violence occurs when an individual’s will is imposed upon another against their consent (Wolff, 1969, p. 12). This definition captures the essence of violence as coercion and recognizes that violence encompasses more than just physical harm.

Galtung’s definition of violence offers a broader perspective by introducing the idea of “structural violence.” He contends that violence can manifest directly and indirectly, with the latter emerging in social structures and institutions perpetuating inequality and harm (Galtung, 1969, p. 170). This approach is appealing because it extends beyond singular acts of aggression, addressing systemic factors contributing to societal violence. Arendt provides a more philosophical perspective, stressing the relationship between power and violence. She asserts that violence is a means to an end, capable of temporarily upholding power, which ultimately relies on the consent of the governed (Arendt, 1970, p. 52). While her insights hold value, her definition of violence is less comprehensive than those of Wolff and Galtung, as it does not explicitly address the variety of forms violence can assume.

Finally, Blumenthal centers his argument on the psychological components of violence, suggesting that violent behavior often stems from individual aggression and frustration (Blumenthal, 1972, p. 6). Although this perspective underscores the importance of understanding the psychological motivations behind violent acts, it is arguably the least compelling because it primarily focuses on individual actions and neglects broader social and structural factors contributing to violence. When evaluating competing definitions of “violence,” comprehensiveness and the ability to address various forms and manifestations of violence are vital. In addition, factors such as the relationship between power and violence, the role of social structures, and the psychological aspects of violent behavior are critical in developing a well-rounded definition.

In conclusion, Galtung’s concept of structural violence emerges as the most compelling approach because it transcends individual acts of aggression, acknowledging the systemic factors contributing to violence in society. Conversely, Blumenthal’s emphasis on psychological motivations is the least compelling, as it fails to account for broader social and structural factors involved in violence. Ultimately, it is essential to weigh various factors in developing a comprehensive and practical definition of “violence” that resonates on a human level.


With the competing approaches to defining ‘’violence’’ that the authors from this week’s texts discussed and presented. The approach that I find most compelling is the vision of Hannah Arendt, and the least compelling is Johan Galtung because he claims that people only commit violence due to influence which demands the control of freedom to an extent that’s valued by people who are visited upon the use of influence.

 

Hannah Arendt had evaluated the senses of how power is a contributing senseable act that is demonstrated within the ideas of society in which it brings the objective of new coming to present. Arendt has shown that power is as strong when people are together to an extent of when varnishing, it comes to violence in a collaborative way of formation in how  ‘’All politics is a struggle for power, the ultimate kind of power is violence’’ (Arendt 1970) I believe in the approach that Hanah Arnedt resonated  within the approach of violence, most likely because it is united with how people use their ideal humane right to capture their individual beliefs within the opposing party  of government in where it relates to, ‘’The extreme form of power is All against one, the extreme form of violence is one against all.’’ (Arnedt 1970)

 

The reasoning of myself contradicts the idea of Galtung on facts of what lead to violence within how people are influenced to take place in an influence of violence.  Galtung has mentioned that violence occurs with influence, most likely within the ideological leaders. Galtung certainly thought of the idea of how influence is nobility within violence, in terms of ‘’It is useful to conceive of violence in terms of influence, as indicated in the statement we used as a point of departure above. A complete influence relation presupposes an influencer, an influence, and a mode of influencing.’’ ( Galtung 1969) I certainly do not agree with Galtung, due to the fact that people don’t necessarily need to be influenced to take necessary actions such as violence, but people should take necessary actions on their beliefs and not incapacitated influences. Violence is certainly an important aspect of power, that ideally defines that violence itself, that is perpetuated from the people are powerful, ‘’If we turn to discussion of the phenomenon of power, we soon find that there exists a consensus among politician theorists from left to right to the effect that violence is nothing more than the most flagrant manifestation of power.’’ (Arendt 1970)

 

To conclude, I highly agree with the characterization of  violence in terms of Hannah Arendt due to it bringing an uprise scale of how on the people to ensure such corporation of violence to occur, rather than Galtung takes the not of how people are influenced to do what’s right in terms of violence.


Whether they know it or not, people constantly disagree about which action constitutes the label of violence. A survey conducted in 1972 indicates total contention about the application of the word. 57% of respondents think police shooting a looter does not classify as violence, 22% think sit-ins are violence, and it is almost evenly split, although slightly favoring yes, the question of whether not letting people have their civil rights is violence. This contention has been seen and has led to many authors attempting to address the concept of violence.

Hannah Arendt goes against what she considers a “consensus from the left to right” (page 35), that violence is the most flagrant manifestation of power, and argues not only are power and violence different but opposites. This is due to power being based on cooperation and collaboration, while violence is an act relying on force and coercion perpetrated to assert control or achieve a goal. Violence usually appears where power is in jeopardy.

Wolffs’ view flips many attempts at explaining the concept on its head, he argues violence is a term for political rhetoric and therefore not as useful for bringing clarity as originally thought. Strictly speaking, however, violence is the illegitimate or unauthorized use of force to effect decisions against the will or desire of others. Hence, it depends on legitimacy. Since different groups have different interests and beliefs on the means of which to achieve them, it follows that there are numerous conflicting definitions of violence. He incorporates this view into his anarchist beliefs about there being no legitimate state and how different groups interact with each other, although that gets you a bit too far away from the discussion on violence.

According to Johan Galtung, “violence is present when human beings are being influenced so that their actual somatic and mental realizations are below their potential realization.” When someone is being driven below this potential realization harm is being done. Galtung distinguishes between different types of violence such as physical vs psychological, intended vs unintended, but the most impactful and innovative one is the distinction between personal and structural violence. He explains the differences in various ways, such as structural violence being stable over time and personal violence being susceptible to fluctuations. Though, more simplified, systemic violence refers to the violence perpetuated by societal systems.

I found all approaches being compelling in their own way, although they differed substantially they all made sense. Power being the opposite of violence, violence being a term for political rhetoric and what that entailed, etc. One that did surprise me however was how violence was described in terms of actual vs potential realization. The existence of the counterfactual now seems crucial for the concept of violence, I question any variation of the concept without it. I would also add the distinctions Galtung does are innovative, especially how it eventually goes to structural violence. Nevertheless, some of Wolff’s statements on violence, such as there being objectively numerous conflicting definitions of the concept, are probably true and thus taint to an extent all the other authors’ attempt at pinpointing the concept.


The most compelling approach and definition of violence for me is Johan Galtung’s definition of political violence. The approach is very compelling because he provides so many levels and nuances that are easily justified and grounded in reality. He believes that there must be a decisive and precise definition of violence when approaching the debate between what is nonviolent and what is violent in political disobedience a sentiment that I agree with. The nuance that comes into play that I find very compelling is the separation of different types of violence. Galtung identifies that there is both physical and psychological violence included in the spectrum of political violence. He states “ Under physical violence human beings are hurt somatically, to the point of killing” (Galtung 169). The distinction between physical violence and psychological violence comes from the actions of the people in power. Physical violence is easy and simple to understand as bodily harm being involved while psychological violence is a plethora of actions that are not seen or heard but felt such as social mobility being nonexistent or even education opportunities being unavailable. I find that Galtung’s distinction is a very compelling way to have a conversation about violence in a society.

 

The argument that I found least compelling was Arendt’s argument about violence and power and how they are opposite to each other. Arendt believes that in order to have power there will be no violence at all but I disagree and find that argument to not be grounded in reality. In order to have power a political entity in society must be capable of violence or else they would not have power at all. For me power and violence are intrinsically connected and it is impossible to have one without the other. For Arendt she believes that true power has no violence at all and that sentiment I just can not agree with.

 

The most important aspect in deciding violence in my opinion is the threat of bodily harm or death physical violence is for me the violence that defines the word. Violence in its most basic form is the threat of being injured or killed as a result. Violence is something that humans have been since even before society was born and has been a staple of humanity ever since. Therefore, I believe that violence in its most basic and important sense is threat of injury of death.


After reading this week’s excerpts, I do see a connection between all the excerpts and their approaches to defining violence. Arendt, Wolff, and Galtung all give their own clear definitions of power, force, and authority, which all seem to be intertwined with the concept of violence and how we can define or try to begin to define political violence. The excerpt I did find the most questionable would-be Arendt’s approach to violence. Her approach caught my attention the most because it was so tied solely to power, giving a very interesting way to look at political violence. She was very in-depth with her analysis, as she always is but in comparison to Galtung, I feel she was very abstract. The specific line that struck me the most from her excerpt proceeds by stating, “Indeed one of the most obvious distinctions between power and violence is that power always stands in need of numbers, whereas violence up to a point can manage without them because it relies on implements.”(Arendt, 42) She moves forward and gives clear distinctions between the definitions of some words she feels help to define violence, and those are power, strength, force, authority, and of course violence itself. All giving new perspectives on what can be considered true violence or causes therefore of violence. Arendt dives deep into these different categories, that entail what people consider political violence, but it is still hard to define true violence in the end with her abstraction. Following that concept of what defines true violence brings me to Wolff’s conception, in which he states, “the concept of violence is inherently confused, as is the correlative concept of nonviolence; these and related con- cepts depend for their meaning in political discussions on the fundamental notion of legitimate authority, which is also inherently incoherent.” (Wolff, 602) Wolff, just like Arendt gives definitions of power, authority, and force as well. And I can say I agree with him, in that defining violence, especially after reading Arendt, is very confusing and hard to define given certain social and political approaches. He states that violence cannot be clearly defined, because all people have different perspectives and opinions on what is right from wrong. If you find certain political activities as wrong, you may see acts against that ordinance as violent and wrong or even justified, leading to your own definition of what political violence can be.  Wolff leans mostly on the fact that authority is not enough to define violence. All of which I can agree with, but still left me feeling a little blurred between the lines. When it comes to political violence it is very hard to find one true definition of what truly can be called violent action but in some ways, we can put it in simple terms, Which was done with Galtung. The excerpt of Galtung was the most concise to me. Out of all the excerpts, I feel his approach was the least abstract, and very straightforward. His approach to defining violence is the most relevant to how I see society viewing violence nowadays. First, he simply defines violence as an act with intent to cause harm to another, whether it be by his definition of “structural or personal” violence. He goes more into detail with his six distinctions of what defines different forms of violence but put quite simply his approach to understanding and explaining violence to me was the most accurate, and comprehensible.


Hannah Arendt’s “On Violence” and Johan Galtung’s “Violence, Peace, and Peace Research” provide competing approaches to defining violence. Arendt suggests that violence is distinct from power and strength and is a means to an end that aims to achieve total destruction, while Galtung defines violence as the avoidable impairment of basic human needs, including physical harm, material deprivation, psychological harm, and deprivation of freedom and autonomy.

Arendt argues that violence is a manifestation of the absence of power, rather than an expression of it. According to her, violence arises when people resort to it as a substitute for power or when they are deprived of power. Arendt also distinguishes between violence and power, stating that power is the ability to act in concert with others to achieve a common goal, while violence is the power that is employed without limit, always with the aim of achieving total destruction. However, Arendt’s definition of violence may be too narrow, as it fails to recognize the complexity of the different forms that violence can take.

Galtung’s definition of violence, on the other hand, is broader, encompassing a wider range of actions that can cause harm. He suggests that violence can be direct, structural, or cultural. Direct violence is physical violence, while structural violence refers to violence that results from social structures and institutions, such as poverty, racism, and sexism. Cultural violence, according to Galtung, refers to violence resulting from cultural practices and symbols, such as the glorification of war and the celebration of masculinity.

In my opinion, Galtung’s definition of violence is more compelling, as it recognizes the systemic and indirect forms of violence that are often overlooked. Galtung’s definition also emphasizes the importance of basic human needs, such as freedom and autonomy, which may be impaired through structural and cultural violence. Furthermore, Galtung’s definition allows for a more comprehensive understanding of violence, which can help to identify its root causes and develop effective strategies to prevent and address it. When deciding between competing definitions of a concept like violence, it is essential to consider the context in which the concept is being applied. Depending on the purpose or goal of the analysis, one definition of violence may be more useful than another. For example, in a legal context, a narrow definition of violence may be required to determine whether a crime has been committed. However, in a social context, a broader definition may be necessary to identify and address systemic and cultural violence. Additionally, it is crucial to consider the potential consequences of using a particular definition, as it may have implications for how violence is addressed and prevented in practice.


In my opinion, the most compelling and interesting account of what the definition of violence is given by Arendt. She begins her argument early on by giving Engel’s definition of violence that it is an accelerator of the economy and on the same page goes into the violence involved in war and that rather than the historical notion that war is an “extension of diplomacy “ that it is in her opinion the opposite with peace being a continuation of war by other means (Arendt, 9). 

Her argument intrigues me the most because from this point of view it seems that violence is an act that can not only start wars but keep them at bay. Later on in the excerpt in part two, Arendt examines how this violence works it’s way into politics by explaining the means of power through violence. With this identification it seems to stand that with the implementation of or the threat of violence a population, whether foreign or domestic, can be controlled. 

On the opposite end, the argument that was least compelling to me was the research done on Predicting Attitudes Toward Violence. Although there is data and polls and such to back the claims of Blumenthal, I believe that there is better definitions and accounts given by the other excerpts. 

Blumenthal states, “It appears from the data that attitudes toward violence are strongly related to basic values, attitudes toward others, and the language used to describe events” (Blumenthal, 1302). This would stand to mean that the “attitude “ towards violence connotes its definition. This in my opinion lends too much to the general population in understanding what is and isn’t violent. If public opinion is what decides whether something is violent then we are free to give any and all understanding to the meaning of the word. This is established even in Blumenthal’s own research wherein some of the participants indicated that force or violence used by police was regarded as necessary by some and unnecessary by others. Regardless of the participants opinions on whether it was necessary or not it is still violent. 

To get a full understanding of the word and deciding what the complete definition should be it is important to understand past definitions and build on that foundation. Arendt does this by referring to the past while also recognizing, “it is a game that bears no resemblance to whatever war games preceded it” (Arendt, 3). This she said in regards to war but can be applied to violence in general. The previous definition of the word still holds value but it is important to take into account the world we live in now contains more subvert and indirect grievances that constitute violence. In order to choose a proper definition I believe it is important to compile both past and present events within their contextual standards. There also needs to be a limit on public input because it can skew our understanding.


The topic of defining “violence” is a complex one, and the authors of this week’s texts present different approaches and definitions. In my opinion, Johan Galtung’s definition of violence is the most compelling. This is because his definition of violence is compelling because it expands our understanding of what constitutes violence beyond just physical harm. Galtung defines violence as any avoidable impairment of basic human needs, whether directly or indirectly, and he argues that violence can take many forms beyond physical violence, including structural violence and cultural violence (Johan 180). This definition takes into account the many ways in which violence can manifest and recognises that violence is not limited to physical harm.

On the other hand, I find Robert Paul Wolff’s approach to defining violence to be the least compelling. Wolff argues that violence must involve physical harm and that other forms of harm, such as economic harm or psychological harm, cannot be considered violence. Economic harm, for example, can have a significant impact on people’s lives. In many cases, economic harm can lead to poverty, unemployment, and a lack of access to basic necessities such as food, shelter, and healthcare (Robert 610). This type of harm can have severe physical and psychological consequences for individuals and communities, including increased rates of illness, homelessness, and suicide. Similarly, psychological harm, such as emotional abuse or trauma, can have profound and lasting effects on individuals. Psychological violence can include things like verbal harassment, intimidation, or gaslighting, which can lead to feelings of fear, anxiety, and low self-esteem. This type of harm can be just as debilitating as physical violence and can even lead to physical health problems over time. This narrow definition overlooks the many ways in which harm can be inflicted on individuals and communities.

One of the most important factors in deciding between competing definitions of a concept like “violence” is the context in which the concept is being used. For example, (Monica D. Blumenthal’s pp 1300) study on attitudes toward violence demonstrates how cultural and societal factors can influence people’s perceptions of what constitutes violence. In her study, Blumenthal found that people who were exposed to more violence in their daily lives were more likely to have a broader definition of violence that included economic and psychological harm. Hannah Arendt’s essay “On Violence” (pp 25), also highlights the importance of context when defining violence. Arendt argues that violence is inherently unpredictable and can arise when power is threatened, but she also emphasises that violence is not the same as power. Understanding the context in which violence occurs is crucial for developing effective strategies for preventing and addressing violence.

Overall, the competing approaches to defining “violence” presented in this week’s texts highlight the complexity of the concept and the importance of taking into account the many ways in which harm can be inflicted upon individuals and communities. While some definitions may be more limited in scope, others take a broader view that recognizes the interconnectedness of different forms of harm. Ultimately, the most compelling definition of violence will depend on the context in which it is being used and the goals of those who are working to prevent and address violence.


The authors of this week’s texts present competing approaches to defining violence. Johan Galtung proposes a broader definition of violence, including physical harm and structural and cultural forms. Galtung argues that violence is a “social disease” that pervades all aspects of society, including political, economic, and cultural institutions (Galtung, 1969). On the other hand, Robert Paul Wolff argues that violence is inherently destructive and dehumanizing and is always a result of a power struggle. Wolff argues that violence is used to assert power over others and perpetuates a cycle of conflict and suffering (Wolff, 1969).

Personally, I find Galtung’s definition of violence to be the most compelling, as it recognizes the pervasive and insidious nature of violence beyond just physical harm. By including structural and cultural forms of violence, Galtung’s definition highlights the ways in which violence can be perpetuated through social institutions and systems of power. This allows for a more comprehensive understanding of violence and its underlying causes, which can inform more effective strategies for preventing and addressing it.

In contrast, I find Wolff’s definition of violence to be the least compelling. While it acknowledges the destructive nature of violence, it fails to account for the broader social and systemic factors that contribute to violence. Additionally, Wolff’s emphasis on power struggles as the underlying cause of violence overlooks the ways in which social inequalities and systemic injustices can create conditions that lead to violence.

When deciding between competing definitions of a concept like violence, it is important to consider the context in which the definition is being used and the goals of the analysis. For example, Galtung’s definition may be more useful in a broader analysis of social and political structures. In contrast, Wolff’s definition may be more appropriate for examining the dynamics of interpersonal violence.

Hannah Arendt also presents her own perspective on violence in her work “On Violence.” Arendt’s definition of violence differs from both Galtung and Wolff, as she argues that violence is distinct from power and force. Arendt suggests that violence is a form of action that aims to destroy and replace power with domination (Arendt, 1970). According to Arendt, violence differs from force because it lacks legitimacy and is not backed by authority or right. On the other hand, force is legitimate and can be used by those in power to maintain their authority. Arendt argues that violence is used by those who lack the power to achieve political goals and is a symptom of the breakdown of political institutions and norms.

Arendt’s definition of violence is compelling because it emphasizes the political nature of violence and its relationship to power. By distinguishing violence from the force, Arendt highlights the ways in which violence can be used as a means of challenging and subverting existing power structures. At the same time, her emphasis on the illegitimacy of violence underscores the need for political institutions and norms that can prevent its use and ensure the peaceful resolution of conflicts.

Overall, the different perspectives on violence presented by Galtung, Wolff, and Arendt highlight violence’s complexity and varied nature as a social and political phenomenon. While each definition has its own strengths and weaknesses, they all underscore the importance of understanding violence to address its causes and prevent its use in achieving political goals.


The most compelling text I found was Arendt’s “On Violence”. Throughout her text Arendt critically analyses the connections between violence, war, power, and politics, and directly addresses her two audiences: authorities who sought corrective measures to restore peace to American life and people who were actively creating turmoil throughout the country. Her main argument was that the theories that equated violence with power were wrong and showcased the dichotomy and faulty line of reasoning reinforced by the Judeo-Christian religion that “violence” was custom of an angry God. Arendt’s reasoning for bashing he ideology of Judeo-Christian religion and their take on violence was that it was illogical as it primarily imposed conformity through physical coercion. Rather, she argued that power is the ability of a social entity to act together.

To conclude on Arendt, she uses a definition of violence in relation to power that truly stood out to me and reads as follows: “Violence can always destroy power; out of the barrel of a gun grows the most effective command, resulting in the most instant and perfect obedience. What can never grow out of it is power” (Arendt, 53).  This quote was the true definition of her stance, that the only real resolution to conflict is through peaceful means to ensure all of the involved parties’ satisfaction. The in-depth analyses Arendt does connecting violence to war, power, and politics was simply extraordinary to me.

Although not exactly a definition per sé, I found Blumenthal’s approach the quite compelling as well because in her text she explored the different kinds of violence that inhibit American life. The most compelling in my opinion being “instrumental violence” which explored the theory of violence being used “as a tool for achieving a variety of goals, some of which are political” and others which can simply be for personal and selfish gains and have a faulty line of reasoning (Blumenthal, 1296).

The text I found the least compelling was Wolff’s “Journal of Philosophy” because I found his text to go in circles – not giving a direct definition of “violence”. Note that in the very beginning of his text he stated that violence followed “a number of familiar questions [and] confusions which [garnered] no coherent answers” (Wolff, 602). I disagree with this stance. Aside from this, I found his texts to be more suitable for defining “coercion” rather than “violence” because of what he says: “violence is the illegitimate or unauthorized use of force to effect decisions against the will or desire of others” (Wolff, 606) – to me, that is exactly what coercion is, not violence. Coercion, in accordance to Wolff uses violence as its weapon of choice but the same does not work vice versa.

The factors I found to be important when defining a term like “violence” are distinguishing between the different types of violence that exist and defending the stance of nonviolence, which personally made me think back to last week’s texts on King and Gandhi and fighting violence with nonviolence. Like I previously stated, Arendt’s distinction between “violence” and the one imposed by the Judeo-Christian religion was one that especially stood out to me as she pinpointed the illogicalness of this ideology which sought to blame “violence” on an angry God rather than holding people accountable for their acts.


The least compelling approach to defining violence is Hannah Arendt. Arendt defines violence as “distinct from power, force, or strength” (Arendt, 4). She uses a lot of Engel’s words in her arguments. For example, talks about the economic development of a country. The contradiction between political power structures will lead to violence. This is where her definition of violence relates to power and politics. She also makes a distinction between the relationship between war and violence. I find her definition least compelling because her definition and arguments are very narrow.

On the other hand, I find John Galtung’s approach more compelling. He emphasizes that there are many types of violence. Therefore, a definition of violence isn’t important. For him, it is more important to find the theoretical significance dimensions of violence. Yet he does give a broad definition as the basis of what violence is. “Violence is present when human beings are being influenced so that their actual soma- tic and mental realizations are below their potential realizations” (Galtung, 168). In this definition, he provides six important dimensions of violence. He points out the difference between what is potential and actual within violence.

Additionally, he provides an example of the difference between ‘potential’ and ‘actual’. “If a person died from tuberculosis in the eighteenth century, it would be hard to conceive of this as violence since it might have been quite unavoidable, but if he dies from it today, despite all the medical resources in the world, then is violence” (Galtung, 168). With this scenario, we can understand the importance of having a broad definition. When the potential is higher, it becomes unavoidable therefore there is violence present. While if the actual is unavoidable there is no violence present.

In his third distinction, he talks about physical violence and indirect threats of physiological violence. He emphasizes the idea that the destruction of things is not inherently violent according to his definition. Moreover, he mentions in his third distinction between personal violence and structural violence. He refers to structural violence as a social injustice. His fifth distinction talks about intended and unintended violence. Unintended violence can be biased and fail to notice structural violence.

With Galtung’s arguments, it becomes very noticeable that the biggest factor in deciding which definition is more compelling is how broad and at the same time, as specific can the definition be. Galtung’s definition is broad, but he talks about different significant varieties of violence. That makes the definition specific at the same time.


First of all, I am going to touch base on the argument I found less compelling:

Out of all the scholars that we read this week, I found that Galtung’s argument is the most confusing. I am not sure about his definition when saying “Violence is here defined as the cause of the difference between the potential and the actual, between what could have been and what is” (Galtung, 168), I feel like this is too confusing, and I understand that we need the definition of peace to understand that violence ultimately, is the contrary of peace. But peace is also a very complex definition, and peace can mean many things to different nations and communities. This is why I cannot find his argument as compelling.

With Arendt, I love how she writes. Her ultimate conclusion is that “violence in the shape of war and revolution may appear to constitute the only possible interruption” (Arendt, 30). I feel like this one can be a great definition because violence is ultimately a disruption of something, a normal situation. Moreover, she also states that violence is “ruled by the means-end category”, and this is something definitely finds compelling because it ties with the end justify the means, and personally, it ties well itself with my own definition of violence (my personal one)

For Blumenthal, I found it too scientific but she has valid quantitative data to support the argument and opinions of violence. I personally believe that the question of “do the media simply serve as a model for imitation, or do they project modify fundamental social values that inhibit or facilitate violent behaviors?” (Blumenthal, 1296) and the three arguments for identifying violence are valid. We do need to ask these various questions, and, like her, make surveys and studies to see any correlations between the groups that perform more violence vs the ones that do not.

Lastly, I agree with Wolff’s arguments the most. I found them the most compelling because with “the concept of violence is inherently confused, as is the correlative concept of non-violence; these and related concepts depend for their meaning in political discussions on the fundamental notions of legitimate authority, which is also inherently incoherent” (Wolff, 602). THIS is what I found more compelling because it leaves room for interpretation. Wolff presents us the argument that it really depends on the political environment. As I said above, violence and non-violence are interpretative depending on the nation or community in question. There are different levels of violence and non-violence that are acceptable or completely non-sense depending on the community, culture, nation, etc.


“Tradition has been to think about violence as personal violence only, with one important subdivision in terms of violence vs. the threat of violence. . . physical vs. psychological war, intended vs unintended” (Galtung 173). Johan Galtung’s idea is the most compelling one because of the widely broad definition of violence and the distinctions between all the kind of violence that exist. He concludes that the only, or more important distinction, should be between structural and personal violence. And yet structural violence can be easily overlooked, and this is because the object of personal violence (the person) receives the violence directly, whereas the object of structural violence can be persuaded not to perceive it (Galtung 173). Structural violence is silent because it has to do with inequality, unbalanced distribution of power, and its main weapon is social stratification (Galtung 175).

Hanna Arent focuses her discussion on the comparison between power and violence. She explains that the concept of violence will depend on the political goal and the specific society, mainly, “power is nothing more than the most flagrant manifestation of power” (Arendt 35). This idea of violence as an extension of power wrongly used, is very compelling as well. The ideas about the type of society and political goals are comparable to Monica D. Blumenthal article about the results of a social survey published in 1972, that showed what Americans perceived as violence and nonviolence at the time. 58% of the respondents believed that burning draft cards is a form of violence, 38% agreed that student’s protests are another kind of violence, and 22% said that sit-ins are violence as well (Blumenthal 1300). In the same study, only 56% of men believed that beating students was violence (Blumenthal 1301). This shows how irrational and malleable are people’s perceptions, in this case, in regard to violence.

Robert Paul Wolf’s article is the least compelling one because of his idea that there is not true meaning of violence, and it is just a rhetorical term used in politics, and that what is considered violence will depend on legitimacy of authority, but the idea of legitimate authority is “inherently incoherent” for him (Wolf 602). However, in spite of not being the strongest arguments it is still somehow backed by what the study showed, because for a person to think that sit-ins are violent there has to be a cognitive impairment, or the structure of society and culture has led this person to believe this, which in the any case proves that somehow violence is an abstract concept that can be understood differently depending on the society and historical moment.


Throughout the readings this week I’d have to say in my opinion that Robert Wolff has the most compelling argument to the concept of Violence. Wolff is quoted as saying in the text that “The concept of violence is inherently confused, as is the correlative concept of nonviolence; these and related concepts depend for their meaning in political discussions on the fundamental notion of legitimate authority, which is also inherently incoherent”. What I take away from that quote on violence is that when you have a violent moment, whether it’s war, a murder, a political martyrdom, and many more circumstances, is that their is a grand lack of communication from the multiple parties involved. This will change under each and every circumstance because of the factors involved. A great example of this was January 6th when Thousands of Trump supporters stormed the capitol in Washington in the name of overturning the results of the election. People were killed, trampled, injured. The capitol was ransacked. This was a great example of violence with one party being completely clueless and confused. The crowd was controlled and the violence was definitely created by the vast manipulation set forth by Donald Trump in the media calling the election stolen and that the democrats rigged it in multiple states. This was obviously a lie and anyone with any common sense could see that the election was secure. This whole statement by definition that Wolff states suggests that violence has confusion when being committed.

The author who I believe has the least compelling concept of violence is Arendt’s concept. Arendt defines it as “Violence is by nature instrumental; like all means, it always stands in need of guidance and justification through the end it pursues.” I believe this is compelling in a way because truth be told all the authors had compelling arguments for the definition of violence. But in my opinion Violence doesn’t always need justification when being committed. Political violence sure, one can argue that Political violence needs justification for the ending that it is pursuing. There’s strong belief in the argument when someone is committing political violence because the act is committed on strong belief that they are left no choice but to act with violence, hence January 6th. But most violent acts aren’t thought out processes. You commit violence and most of the time it’s the wrong decision. A lo of times in political violence cases, the person running the act of violence will try to go down as a martyr. Whether they were coerced into believing that being a martyr was the right choice is in question, but what isn’t in question is that they’re 100% sure that this act needed to be committed.


There are multiple authors that attempt to prove their definition of violence being superior over the other, yet among these authors, I believe Galtung’s definition is the most compelling due to his ability to put a broad definition out there that can cover many forms of violence whether it be political or social in nature. As Galtung states on page 168, “Violence is here defined as the cause of the difference between the potential and the actual, between what could have been and what is. Violence is that which in-creases the distance between the potential and the actual, and that which impedes the decrease of this distance.” Galtung therefore believes violence can be almost anything that is destructive to one’s physical or psychological well-being. Galtung also delves deeper into subcategories or six distinctions that determines what can qualify as being referred to as violence. Some of these include manifest and latent, physical and psychological, negative and positive, and the differences between each other.

The fourth distinction by Galtung is probably the most compelling, as he states, “We shall refer to the type of violence where there is an actor that commits the violence as personal or direct, and to violence where there is no such actor as structural or indirect” (Galtung, 170) In other words there might not be a person or group, or even organization or government to blame when referring to violence, and it becomes part of the structure of the situation. I also feel that Galtung’s definition could also define things like domestic violence which can often be more psychological than physical, therefore adding to the broadness of his definition it is able to be applied to various situations.

This is ultimately putting me against both Arendt and Wolff’s definitions, the latter simply due to the fact that Wolff’s definition was simply that there should be no definition or that one definition cannot exist. He also stated that “Violence is the illegitimate or unauthorized use of force to effect decisions against the will or desire of others.” (Wolff, 606) which is not always true whether you refer to violence being illegitimate or unauthorized, or the mentioning of it to be used to effect decisions against the will or desire of others. While with Arendt I could agree on the argument she makes about the difference between power and violence which she states, “Power is indeed of the essence of all government, but violence is not. Violence is by nature instrumental; like all means, it always stands in need of guidance and justification through the end it pursues.” (Arendt, 51) However I believe the big connection being missed is the fact that power, when in the wrong hands, can often lead to violence, therefore making her argument invalid. Arendt also believes that violence can destroy power, as a result defining it an inherently diminishing force, which again sounds too good to be true. One could simply refer to multiple past and present dictatorships and their ties to both violence and power as the reason, the leader themselves, still hold on to that very power.

In summary, Galtung’s definition of violence is probably the best one (according to my belief) due to the fact that it is broad enough to cover necessary aspects of what can define violence, but not too broad that it contradicts itself. With both Arendt and Wolff’s argument, the need to provide a single definition of violence is what shaped both of their material, while Galtung not only provided a framework but provided numerous examples of how each of his distinctions could be applied to various events in history.


After reading several of this week’s passages, I found Hannah Arendt’s to be more compelling on the topic of violence. I really enjoyed reading her take on both violence and power. She explains, Power and violence are opposites; where the one rules absolutely, the other is absent. Violence appears where power is in jeopardy, but left to its own course, it ends in power’s disappearance. (Arendt pg. 56) I also like her comparison of violence and strength, which, finally, as I have said, is distinguished by its instrumental character. Phenomenologically, it is close to strength, since the implements of violence, like all other tools, are designed and used for the purpose of multiplying natural strength until, in the last stage of their development, they can substitute for it. (Arendt pg. 46) Generally, Arendt emphasizes the instrumental nature of violence, its resistance to power, and its capacity for destruction. She also mentions that when violence is used, all it does is open the way to more violence, which can lead to the downfall of communities. Which is why I found her to be compelling. I found Robert Paul Wolff’s least compelling. I understand he is speaking from a philosophical standpoint, however, his point of view has to do more with… Wolf take on violence is that it is an illegitimate or unauthorized use of force to effect decisions against the will or desire of others, and If violence is understood, on the other hand, as the use of force to interfere with someone in a direct, bodily way or to injure him physically, then the doctrine of nonviolence is merely a subjective queasiness having no moral rationale.(Wolff pg610). In my opinion, Wolff’s writing style is a bit less practical when it comes to reality. He believes that violence should also come. With several others hams besides physical. My definition of violence is any type of pain to be inflicted. on someone.

 

The factors that are important when understanding the definition of “violence” are the contexts it is used in and the accuracy of the definition. For example, Arendt mostly focuses on violence and the link with power. Wolff, however, focuses on the role of the state in trying to maintain power, which can lead to violence. Wolff’s take is more philosophical and could also be harder for people to understand. However, both Arendt and Blumenthal touch on how context is important.


The most compelling definition of violence is the one offered by Arendt, who defined violence as a phenomenon close to strength, with instrumental character, which uses its implements and tools to multiply natural strength until their substitution that may end power (Arendt, 1970, p. 48). She also stated that violence needs implements, a revolution in technology and tool-making (especially warfare), that often overpass the needed goal, full of arbitrariness, unpredictability, and uncertainty (Arendt, 1970, p. 6), being besides inherent to human affairs (Arendt, 1970, p.10). In America, serious violence started with the appearance of the Black Power movement on the campuses to lower academic standards and radicalize the student movement against police brutality. According to the Report on Violence in America: “Force and violence are likely to be successful techniques of social control and persuasion when they have wide popular support.” The most crucial factor for this choice is her statement that technical development of the implements of violence and war (Arendt, 1970, p.5) can reach the highest potential for massive destruction, such as the attitude of the superpowers with the arms race, making an unjustified and irrational way of ending civilization.

On the other hand, the less precise definition of violence corresponds, in my opinion, to Galtung, who defined violence as the cause of the difference between the potential (what could have been) higher than the actual (what is) and it is avoidable by definition (Galtung, 1969, p. 168). Examples would be life expectancy today (whether due to wars, social injustice, or both). The most crucial factor for this choice is that, according to him, we would talk about violence if the literacy level of determined people is lower than what it could have been; thus, it would be a manifestation of violence. Moreover, he does not consider destroying things as violence but as some “degenerate” form. 

The other authors showed their points of view. Wolff sustained that violence is a confused concept related to legitimate authority, its use in politics, if black or student movements are violent, or even if anything good in politics is ever accomplished by violence (Wolff, 1969, p. 602). Thus, violence is the illegitimate or unauthorized use of force to effect decisions against the will or desire of others (Wolff, 1969, p. 606). Examples of this: murder is an act of violence, but capital punishment by a legitimate state is not; theft or extortion is violent, but the collection of taxes by a legitimate state is not. He also said that the contradiction between violence and nonviolence in contemporary American politics is just ideological rhetoric for keeping or revoking the power and privileges or their redistribution. Blumenthal analyzed attitudes toward violence, such as justification for violence for social control and their differences about race (for instance, black people consider property damage or bodily injury a good choice for gaining attention and fast changes) (Blumenthal, 1972, p. 1298). She used a model of patterns in different situations like fundamental cultural values against and in favor of violence, identification with the aggressor or the victim, the definition of violence, self-defense, retributive justice, property defense, police response, humanism, and kindness. 


All readings were very much enlightening nonetheless, John Wolff and Johan Galtang readings gave a elaborate meaning of violence. Galtang’s quoted that “violence is present when human beings are influenced so that their actual somatic and mutual realizations are below their potential realization” (Galtang 175).  He further notes that violence is overall an injustice of their true potential that limits the higher actuality of individual and society as a whole’s potential.  Moreover, he digs a bit deeper defining both physical (e.g., killings, constraint on human movement) and psychological violence (e.g., lies, indoctrination, threats and anything that decreases mental potential).  More importantly without reading this article and their definition of concept, I would have never categorized psychological violence as indoctrination and anything that decreases mental potential.  This decrease of mental potential could be the choice of food consumption, words in music, movies, video game (entertainment), and or a toxic relationship.  Furthermore, I can agree with his perspective of violence built into a class system or caste structure.  He notes that violence can also be considered unequal power and life which limits social status. Shockingly what comes to mind is Cuba, the injustices and violence over Cuba is merely psychological violence and financial gain is the fuel to the Castro dictatorship. Additionally, this hindrance can be based on low education, resources, health and overall power even in a democratic republic.  He elaborates and gives examples of the socialist Marxism theory of capitalism whereas producers who work towards producing the most have the ability to rank higher in a society therefore receiving top of the line and elite social status and resources.  Galtang labels this social structure as a violence however, without corruption and financial gain, I can disagree with this statement because I believe that if all citizens worked toward natural order and within a society must seek purpose and talent above all and in that order form political justice.

On the other hand, Wolff defines and outlines political power as a sense and use of violence.  This political power justifies its ability to make and enforce laws upon others under the matters of social importance. This social importance in my opinion triumphs over anyone and anything to hold all resources and power.  Moreover, Wolff agrees that the ability to obtain good education, healthcare, and the ability to attain good resources is a right.  He continues to note that political and individual power is a right to both parties and gives the example of a citizen’s ability to spend and plan their own money as they please and the government’s ability to tax both a fundamental right.  This statement alone I believe can defend democracy without corruption however government corruption and the separation of power is an underlying issue when it comes to socioeconomic class structures. Then Wolff explains that being “disputed by a fist” (Wolff 613) and explains the use of money which is also used as force to control.  This statement alone can be relevant in a recent pandemic with elite corporations and shareholders who infuse tactics to gain financial power and later using the financial gain to investment in resources for purposes of civilization dependence.  This force and decapitation of human movement can be considered political violence as it focuses on power and wealth in a self-interest motivation to remain in power. Lastly, this structured violence is a social injustice built to ensure unequal power and cripple potential in a sovereign nation.


Compared to Wolff’s (1969) concept of violence, Arendt’s (1969) formulation is less convincing. Arendt’s argument fails to fully identify viciousness or explain how it may be employed as a tool for political transformation. Moreover, Arendt’s viewpoint ignores the possible benefits of violence, such as its ability to function as a sort of self-defense. Furthermore, Arendt’s idea of violence is unduly simple and ignores the complexities of human conduct. Wolff provides a more persuasive definition of violence because he considers violence’s possible good impacts, such as its ability to function as self-defense among individuals. On the same, Wolff’s understanding of violence is more delicate and profound than Arendt’s, allowing people to better understand human behavior’s complexities. Besides, actual evidence from a study on aggressive behavior add credibility (Wolff, 1969).

When deciding between contradictory definitions of a concept like “violence,” various crucial criteria must be carefully considered. Context, intentionality, intensity, and the perspective of those affected by the violence are only a few of the most important factors to examine. Understanding violence requires context since what constitutes violence in one setting may not constitute violence in another. Some people, for example, may not regard physical self-defense force to be aggressive. Consequently, depending on the political, economic, and social background, a violent act might be perceived in various ways. Similarly, while defining the word, it is critical to incorporate the perspectives of individuals affected by violence. A victim or survivor may view and experience violence differently than a non-victim. Since abuse in relationships is tolerated, some persons who have previously suffered domestic violence may not perceive their experiences as violent.

When describing terms like violence, another key thing to consider is intent. For example, even if a medical procedure produced bodily injury, accidental harm induced by that method is not usually considered part of violence. A person’s intentional injury may be considered violent, even if not bodily. The severity of violence influences how it is characterized. Aggressive characters can lead to both physical and psychological issues in varied degrees among individuals, some of which may be undetectable. The severity of a violent act’s impact on the people involved may determine its categorization.

When deciding between contrasting definitions of a concept like violence, examining the context, intentions, severity, and perspective of those affected by the violence is critical. These factors can help to provide a more comprehensive and complicated understanding of violence and other terms that requires a serious concern in their definition depending on the population to be addressed and their possible consequences.


After analyzing each excerpt I found Monica Blumenthal’s approach the most compelling because when speaking on violence and its effect she mentions the history of violence that has occurred during the years such as assassinations, riots, student disruption, and the percentage of people who believe violence is needed or not in certain situations. she defines violent behavior as forceful and destructive. Many individuals believe that the act of violence is essentially motivated by anger and frustration. There are several different forces regarding violence. The degree of violence that is considered to be acceptable may be seen as the product of conflicting forces, some of which tend to drive the level down until no violent act is considered to be acceptable while others usually push the power up until acts of extreme violence are considered to be normal. It is intriguing how she compares how Americans reacted during world war II and how Hitler killed thousands of civilians. Blumenthal distinguishes each type of violence and includes a scale with a set of questions to measure attitudes justifying violence for social control and attitudes justifying violence for social change along with the percentage of those who agree or not.

I found Johan Galtung least compelling due to how Violence is defined as the cause of the difference between the potential and the actual, between what could have been and what is. Galtung mentions that violence also involves human beings being influenced in such a way that their actual somatic and mental realizations fall short of their potential realization. He stated, “Violence is that which increases the distance between the potential and the actual, and that which impedes the decrease of this distance”. In this except he uses an example involving tuberculosis and how it may have been quite preventable in the eighteenth century, it would be difficult to consider this to be violence; however, if he passes away from it now, in defiance of all available medical resources, then violence is present. I believe this example doesn’t seem to be the best way to describe violence which is why it is the least compelling.

In my perspective, The factor that is most important in deciding violence is purposely using physical strength or influence, whether threatened or used, against another person that can have a strong chance of resulting in harm to one’s death or even psychological harm in some way which should be avoidable.


I think that the four authors offer quite interesting definitions of violence, with logical and reasonable approaches from their perspective and their time. I think that the concepts alone do not provide a complete definition of what violence is in which we can apply it to every situation, because Galnugt defines it quite broadly, but that broad definition could fall into disuse and could lead to confusion and unclearness precisely for the same. On the other hand, overly specific approaches such as Wolf and Ardent’s concept, which give their meaning from unique perspectives, would not allow us to contemplate violence in other important aspects. I could say that their definitions and approaches are highly salvageable to build a more complete one.
For example, Arendt’s perspective itself speaks of the relationship between Power and Violence. Considering violence as a tool to achieve the objective that would be Power. Therefore, the definition of his violence is focused as a tool sometimes used when fundamentally cooperative power cannot be exercised in action. For her, violence is purely instrumental. It is a means to another end, and never an end in itself. For her, violence is the result of the failure of true power, because you resort to instilling fear to make people act in concert. Relying on force, terror. In short, destructive forces instead of creative forces.

I also find Wolff’s proposal compelling because its definition provides what is and is not violence, and how they work.
“The dispute over violence and nonviolence in contemporary American politics is ideological rhetoric designedeither to halt change and justify the existing distribution of power and privilege or to slow change and justify some features of the existing distribution of power and privilege or else to hasten change and justify a total redistribution of power and privilege.” (Wolff, 602) Here Wolf indicates that violence and nonviolence is confusing and the related concepts have been used in political debates regarding their legitimacy and coherence.
“Strictly speaking, violence is the illegitimate or unauthorized use of force to effect decisions against the will or desire of others.” (Wolff, 606) Providing an analysis from political concepts and with our own values, goals and interests politically.
Finally, Galgnut proposes the term of structural violence, which would operate in systematic ways, and distinguishing it from personal violence within the structure of a situation. In his 6 distinctions, he defines what violence is. Noting its levels and when it is intended or unintended. “Our list of dimensions of violence, although many more could be included. One question that immediately arises is whether any combinations from these six dichotomies can be ruled out a priori, but there seems to be no such case. Structural violence without objects is also meaningful; truncation of the complete violence relation can go so far as to eliminate both subjects and objects. Personal violence is meaningful as a threat, a demonstration even when nobody is hit, and structural violence is also meaningful as a blueprint, as an abstract form without social life, used to threaten people into subordination: if you do not behave, we shall have to reintroduce all the disagreeable structures we had before” (Galtung, 172). It makes it quite compelling because the 6 distinctions are broad enough, addressing every type and extent of what is violence or could be violence.
Truly, the proposals of Ardent, Galtung, and Wolf seem quite convincing to me because of what has been said above and by their extension that is quite good for the time that was lived when they proposed their approaches.


Hannah Arendt, Monica Blumenthal, Robert Paul Wolff, and Johan Galtung are prominent authors who have offered different approaches to defining violence. Arendt defines violence as a means to an end, while Blumenthal emphasizes a more literal perception of violence. Wolff distinguishes between violence and force, and Galtung argues that violence is a systemic issue. Although these authors have differing approaches when it comes to defining violence, they all offer insight and make great arguments supporting their claims.

Of these competing approaches, I find Johan Galtung’s definition to be the most compelling. Galtung defines violence as an avoidable impairment of human needs. In Violence, Peace, and Peach Research he argues, “when the potential is higher than the actual is by definition avoidable and when it is avoidable, then violence is present (Galtung, 1979 pg. 169) In addition, he writes, “thus, the potential level of realization is that which is possible with a given level of insight and resources. If insight and/or resources are monopolized by a group or class or are used for other purposes, then the actual level falls below the potential level, and violence is present in the system (Galtung, 1979 pg. 169)”. His definition recognizes the harm caused by social, political, and economic structures that perpetuate inequality and injustice, which may not be immediately obvious as violence. For example, the lack of access to basic necessities such as food, shelter, and water, are forms of violence that can lead to physical and psychological harm. This definition also allows for a broader understanding of violence, which can help in identifying and addressing harmful systemic issues.

Contrastingly, I find Monica Blumenthal’s definition to be the least compelling. Although I found her findings to be very interesting and her definition straightforward and easy to understand, it focused solely on physical harm. This definition fails to recognize the harm caused by non-physical forms of violence, such as emotional and psychological abuse, which can be just as damaging. With that being said, in her paper “Predicting Attitudes Toward Violence: A Test of Social Learning and Social Structure Theories she provided useful insight in understanding the attitudes and behaviors of individuals in relation to violence. She emphasized, “since agreement on what acts are considered violence as far from universal, one can ask whether the way in which languages use is related to attitudes towards violence (Blumenthal, 1972 pg. 1301).” Even though I found her approach to be the less compelling, her survey was informative and helpful, and I appreciate her insights.

All in all, the definition of violence is complex and multifaceted, and different approaches may be more or less compelling depending on the context. I find Galtung’s definition to be the most compelling as it recognizes the harm caused by systemic issues and allows for a broader understanding of violence. When deciding between competing definitions of violence, it is important to consider the context and potential consequences of using a particular definition.


“Violence has always played in human affairs” (pg.8). I agree that violence is always played in human affairs here we are in 2023 and violence is seen everywhere, seen in politics, in schools, police brutality here there and everywhere. A great example of violence in politics, the president inauguration when conservatives rushed the capital two years ago. Then we have the police brutality officers abusing their power and hurting and killing citizens. School violence to me is the worst. Seems every year more and more students are killed by peers, students bringing guns to school and creating a massacre.

 

“Engle’s defining violence as an accelerator of economic development” (pg. 9). The truth is if there’s violence it will result in people going out and spending money buying weapons armor, ammo, etc. I also agree with “the laws of woman alone are eternal. Page 26. That we are born perfectly, but we shall never be perfect.” I agree, we are born perfect and pure and as we grow and life shapes us to be who we want to be. Some want the easy way, and some want a more challenging way.

 

Talks about different wars and how in the future robot soldiers will make human soldiers obsolete. In my opinion this doesn’t sound bad, think about it robots would be made to fight in wars and humans will not. Having robots in war will save human lives instead of sending our men and women so front lines of war sounds amazing. This not only will help our soldiers, but also keep the human population alive.

 

Going back to Sartre, that the states, and power, it turns out, is an instrument of rule, while rule, we are told, oh its existence to the instinct of domination. A man feels himself more of a man when he is imposing himself and making others the instrument of his will, resulting in incomparable pleasure. Page 36. my interpretations that is the essence of power is command.

 

This to me is insane, how do you compare gunmen to an officer? If you don’t recall where this comes from, I’ll clear it for you. Basically, they are saying that someone with a gun holds the power because and I assume if the person holding the gun pulls the trigger, they can kill you. So, what the person on the other side of the gun barrel must comply to that person’s command resulting in them having the power to control.


The concept of violence has been a subject of significant interest and debate in various disciplines such as philosophy, sociology, and politics. Different scholars have presented varying approaches to defining violence, each with its strengths and weaknesses.

According to Monica Blumenthal, violence is defined as physical harm or injury caused to a person or group by another person or group. While this approach may be effective in some circumstances, it fails to capture the complexity of violence, particularly when it takes non-physical forms like structural violence, which has systemic effects on individuals or groups.

Hannah Arendt’s definition of violence is broader than Blumenthal’s. Violence, according to Arendt, is anything that prevents a person from being who they truly are, “Violence can always destroy power; out of the barrel of a gun grows the most effective command, resulting in the most instant and perfect obedience” (Arendt, pg. 53). Arendt contends that in addition to being physical, violence can also be psychological, cultural, or structural. Arendt accepts the complexity of violence and all its manifestations in her definition. She provides a subjective and ambiguous meaning, which makes it challenging to use in some circumstances.

According to Robert Paul Wolff, violence is the deliberate use of force to influence another person’s actions. Wolff’s method of categorizing violence is straightforward and specific, making it simple to recognize violent behaviors. His definition does not, however, consider the accidental use of force, which can occasionally be violent.

Johan Galtung’s definition of violence is more complex, encompassing physical and non-physical manifestations. Galtung defines violence as the result of denying a person’s or a group’s fundamental needs. This concept covers other types of violence, such as structural violence and cultural violence, which can hinder people’s or groups’ fundamental needs. Galtung’s definition of violence is complicated, though, and identifying violent acts may call for more thorough research.

Galtung’s method of defining violence is the strongest. His definition recognizes the multiple ways in which violence can influence people or organizations and the different forms it might take, “Violence is present when human beings are being influenced so that their actual somatic and mental realizations are below their potential realizations” (Galtung, 168). Also, his strategy acknowledges the reasons for violence at its origin, such as the repression of fundamental needs, which aids in a better comprehension of how violence functions. Monica Blumenthal’s approach is the least compelling because it fails to capture the multidimensional nature of violence and its various forms.

When choosing between conflicting definitions of a notion like violence, accuracy, comprehensiveness, and applicability are the most crucial factors. A definition of violence should be precise in describing its nature, thorough in accounting for its various manifestations, and applicable in a variety of situations. An ideal definition should be clear, concise, and easy to use in various contexts.


I find John Galtung’s interpretation of violence in his work, Violence, Peace, and Peace Research, more compelling. Galtung’s assertions on structural and physical violence resonated with me. Many people view violence as only a physical phenomenon and don’t recognize the danger of structural or indirect violence. The implicit nature of structural violence makes it deadly and it is something that we see in our everyday lives. Subtle bias is just as dangerous as physical violence. Galtung states that in both cases “…individuals may be killed or mutilated, hit or hurt in both senses of these words, and manipulated by means of stick or carrot strategies” (Galtungs, 170). The reality of the situation is that the harm that has been positioned in the system creates generations of violence and can be argued to be even more damaging than physical violence. Galtung’s analysis of violence introduces to his readers the different exhibitions of violence in society.

Hannah Arendt’s approach to violence in her work On Violence is the less compelling in my opinion. However, an interesting point that caught my attention was the blunt distinction between violence and power. While “…power always stands in need of numbers…violence up to a point can manage without them because it relies on implements” (Arendt, 42). Despite their differences, there is a relationship between power and violence. When there is a lack of power to influence or essentially control the people there is a manifestation of violence to ensure unwarranted dominance over a population. For Arendt, violence is counterproductive and it is destructive in nature. It’s detrimental to progressive movements in the political or social scene. Arendt states that “[v]iolence can destroy power; it is utterly incapable of creating it” (Arendt, 56). In other words, there is no prosperity when violence is acted upon, instead it ‘results in impotence’. Throughout her work, Arendt promotes the idea that violence begets violence.

The characteristic that I find most important when identifying violence is its ability to be destructive and the recognition of the danger it poses to entire systems, from social to political. Violence’s damaging nature creates instability and leaves no room for progress. I do have to say that both Arendt and Galtung made it a point in their discussion on violence.


I found myself most compelled by Wolff’s definition. Although I would love to live in a world where violence is defined by the objective truth of whether or not the act is violent, Wolff’s definition of violence claims that it is subject to ideological beliefs and that this definition can change depending on who is being asked and what their interests are. This definition compelled me because it is the only one that, I believe, properly explains the results of Blumenthal’s study. How else could 58% of respondents believe that burning a draft card is violence and 57% of respondents believe that police shooting at looters is not violence. This definition is the only one, in my opinion, that can currently be seen today. We are currently seeing debates on whether shooting unarmed suspects, invading government buildings through force, and attacking protestors in the street should be considered violence. This debate should be simple but it is because of ideological differences that it is ongoing which is the epitome of Wolff’s definition.

I thought Arendt’s definition of violence and its relationship to power was somewhat helpful in expanding Wolff’s definition but I felt that it did not go far enough. She writes that violence and power are opposite of each other and that violence is used when power fails. I didn’t agree with this definition because I felt like it could not explain the results of the study. I would argue that violence is simply not recognized as violence by those in power/people who benefit from the current power placements. This definition would better explain the results seen in the study and would also better line up with Wolff’s definition that violence is subjective. I could not agree with Arendt that violence and power are opposites since there have been multiple occasions of the powerful using violence to stay in power.

I found Galtung’s definition the least compelling. “The cause of the difference between the potential and the actual” sounds more like a description of a lab experiment that the definition of violence. He goes on to make six distinctions to clarify this definition at which point his original definition seems highly underinformed. He also leaves very little room for non-violent civil disobedience and makes it extremely difficult for any of these acts to actually not be considered violent since his definition encompasses so many traits. Despite its vagueness, this definition still cannot account for the results of Blumenthal’s study. Under his definition, virtually all the acts asked about in the survey should have been described as violent since they were all acts of personal or structural damage. However, as seen, some acts that would objectively be considered violent were described as non violent and objectively non violent acts were described as violent.

The biggest factors I found in the competing definitions were who was committing the “violence” and who was being victimized by the “violence”. I thought these factors played influential roles in how each of the authors chose to define the term.


Interestingly, there are many different approaches to defining violence and determining what exactly falls into the category of violence.

I find Wolff’s definition of violence to be the least compelling. Wolff reduces violence down to the unauthorized use of force that affects the decision making of others (Wolff p. 606). I find this ridiculous as Wolff then goes on to elaborate that force used by a legitimate government for discipline is not violence. He then continues to clarify that Hitler’s use of force was violence because Hitler’s regime was illegitimate. However, I feel this definition is extremely limiting and provides a pass to governments that abuse the use of force against their citizenry. For example, slavery was the law of the land in the United States until 1865, which is a legitimate government. Was slavery not violence? Slavery was accompanied by many killings, whippings and disfigurement of black people in order to assert dominance and keep black people in an obedient state. Is this not the use of unauthorized force, as black people did not consent to enslavement and abuse? Further, does slavery not affect the decision-making and will of others as black people were forced into submission to save their own lives? How can this not be determined to be violence, simply because it was at the hands of a legitimate government? This definition of violence leaves room for legitimate governments to exert unnecessary force and violence unchecked simply because they have authorized power as a legitimate regime.

On the contrary, I find Galtung’s description of violence to be the most compelling. They are both dated the same year, so this leaves even less of an excuse for Wolff to describe violence in such a limited way as if only citizens can commit violence against one another. Galtung, on the other hand, acknowledges there are different types of violence that can be inflicted by anybody. Physical and psychological violence are the most prevalent as they both are damaging whether somatically or mentally. Rather than focusing on authorized or unauthorized violence, Galtung specifies the importance of the distinction between intended and unintended violence instead (Galtung p. 171). These are both much more compelling definitions of violence because they acknowledge the harm that can be done in several different ways and the true scope of violence. Intended violence is obviously the more harmful of the two, but unintended violence is important as well. For example, whether or not someone meant to hit someone with their car while drunk driving does not absolve them of manslaughter, thus making this act unintended violence but violence nonetheless.

Violence is clearly a subject with widely varying definitions and perspectives. It is important to acknowledge that violence it not just causing someone intentional physical harm against their will, but also extends to manipulation, accidental harm, and the inherent absence of peace. Without peace violence has a place to exist.


The plain definition of violence is the behavior involving a type of force that intends to harm or damage something or someone to be destructive. When it comes to politics, violence, although I do not agree with or condone it,  may be used as a tool to achieve a set goal within society. The most common ways or methods of political violence are Ethnic conflicts, and capital punishment, and more extreme methods include terrorism, torture, and genocide. A clear example of violence that was used to set fear and a goal for a state’s ultimate purpose was Nazi Germany back in the 1940s during World War II and Hitler’s rule of such a nation. He mainly used genocide as a tool to induce fear in society, giving the message that “the ultimate race” should be the one to rule over the world. A less although still horrific method is police brutality, which we still see to this day. George Floyd’s tragic death was the pinpoint to a serious matter that made the United States of America wake up as per se. As Wolff mentions in “The Journal of Philosophy, ‘On Violence’”, “A claim to authority must be sharply differentiated both from a threat or enticement and a piece of advice. When the state commands, it usually threatens punishment for disobedience, and it may even on occasion offer a reward for compliance, but the command cannot be reduced to the mere threat or reward.” pg. 603[1] I mostly agree with Wolff’s input on what violence means, and his inner thoughts on it. As mentioned before, states threaten punishments upon society so said society can comply with certain rules, and on some occasions reward certain personnel that helps to “catch” certain people. In the United States, this concept can be described as a bounty, if you commit an elevated crime, they may put a bounty price on you. If a person rats, you out or catches you there are rewarded while the individual who committed that crime is welcomed with punishment. Although “just punishment” is difficult to define, we have the Eight Amendment to protect all of those that have committed a crime from unusual punishment. “If peace action is to be regarded highly because it is an action against violence, then the concept of violence must be broad enough to include the most significant varieties, yet specific enough to serve as a basis for concrete action.” pg. 168 [2] In conclusion, violence has a simple meaning in the dictionary, but when it comes to politics the use and definition of violence can be highly broad.


Defining violence has been a fundamental question which has sparked wide debate and speculation since Blumenthal published his survey in the Journal of Science. In the survey, many individuals defined the burning of draft cards and sit-ins as violence and the execution of looters as non-violence. Therefore, the 1970’s had a period of social scientists questioning the concept of violence and how violence should be understood. Arendt, Wolff, and Galtung take up the challenge of defining violence, with not just different conclusions but different methods all together. Arendt, Wolff, and Galtung offer influential ideas that lead to more conceptual ways of examining the term violence and respond to Blumenthal’s survey in different ways.

Wolff argues that there is no true definition of violence and the way one uses the term is based on self-interest and political goals. Wolff believes the way in which one defines terms of violence and non-violence depends on what society believes to be legitimate. Wolff referred to this as “legitimate authority” and thought “the concept of violence is [confused]” (Wolff 602). Wolff viewed defining violence as an ideological argument based on authority and the term of violence can not be defined in most ways due to political concepts which are inseparable from our self-interest. Furthermore, Wolff argues that people have different definitions of violence and non-violence based on their interest and these differences can be grouped into four socioeconomic class positions and their interests are always colliding. Thus, Wolf uses the approach of distinguishing different ways of conceptualizing violence in terms of people’s interest.

Unlike Wolff, Galtung has a widely expansive definition for violence. Galtung believes social scientists need a definition for violence to political and social phenomena. Upon analyzing the text, Galtung defines violence as anything destructive in an individual’s life. “Violence is present when human beings are being influenced so that their actual semantic and mental realizations are below their potential realizations” (Galtung 169). Furthermore, Galtung argues violence can operate in psychological and physical ways and believes that violence can operate without any person responsible for the violence. Galtung refers to this as structural violence, which is “an avoidable impairment of fundamental human needs” (Galtung 1993) Galtung believes physical violence is more easily noticed and compares structural violence to “tranquil waters” that contain much more violence (Galtung 174). Galtung’s distinction between classical violence and structural violence is the core of his arguments.

After analyzing the text of Arendt, Wolff, and Galtung, I find Wolff to be the least compelling as I coincide with Galtung in the importance of defining violence without a concept that rests on self-interest but a broader concept for the basis of more ideas. The potential of an individual being hindered by the impairment of human needs can constitute psychological violence that is often unseen and ultimately defining violence in this widely expansive way can lead to more ideas to political and social phenomena.


When contextually looked at throughout history, no other word except “violence” conveys and attaches itself to a more enormous amount of transformation and upheaval. Whether by using the term in conjunction with the effects of “revolutionary change” or for its “individual purposes”, violence, to Blumental, is “instrumental” to getting there (Blumenthal, 1296). Her idea of violence and its definition -one which uses violence as a virtue to “achieve a variety of goals”- had been continually applied to the surveys found in her work, and the results have not only been proof of the applicability of her definition but also of the practicability of its presence in everyday life. Her connotation of violence was applied to surveys that asked respondents the varying means of violence they see fit onto a situation that should cease. These examples ranged from   “hoodlum gangs…terrifying citizens” to “campus disturbances” (Blumenthal, 1297).  In these surveys, she was not placing an absolute label of violence onto the situations themselves, rather she was asking the respondents to gauge the means by which violence is necessary to the situation. This is an interesting idea of the definition of violence as actual acts cannot be ascribed the connotation of violence in this regard; it is only violence as a means which can lead to the performance of an act. From this, an inference is posed; if one must commit an action to set about an action, and therefore that action as the instrument to the other is violent, then it would infer from Blumenthal’s definition of violence that the instrumentality of an action takes supreme precedence over an action’s possible connotation of violence than the action itself. In other words, what matters most for an action to be violent, to Blumenthal, is its instrumentality; the actual transformation of a “change in the distribution of power” cannot be violent in this context within itself, but what it took to see such change -revolution, riot- is violent in the eyes of Blumenthal (Blumenthal, 1296). This idea of violence contrasts with Galtung’s, which puts violence not as an instrument to an outcome but as the outcome itself; the “absence of peace”, and is in many “significant dimensions” which could lead to “thinking, research, and…action” (Galtung, 167, 168). In this sense, the idea of violence is centered around the possibility of its erosion through action, as to where violence is the -intentional or not- denial of actual “somatic and mental realization” (Galtung, 168). In other words, Galtung believes violence is the “cause of the difference” an outcome when the full mental or physical ability of someone is denied intentionally or not, and this definition is unique because it not only allows for violence to happen unintentionally but expands the idea of violence to be from the merely physically or mentally injurious -killing, hitting, slanderous words and threats- to where it is present in present-day deaths from disease and deaths where future preventable catastrophe. Now that both authors’ ideas of violence are known, their examinations can be used to see which one is more compelling. While Galtung’s idea of violence is certainly interesting and can definitely be further analyzed, Blumenthal’s idea of violence is far more applicable to historical contexts -actual displays of violence, whatever it may be- and characterizes the intricacies of violence as a means to a higher goal. Violence, in the historical context mentioned, is the suffering of the common man and his toppling of the systems which forbid his sovereignty. Violence is, in short, an attempt of pursuit beyond the norms of convention.


After reading the texts by Wolff, Arendt, Blumenthal, and Galtung each author’s view on “Violence” offers different perspectives, making it important to analyze their arguments and in this to determine which are least and most compelling. Arendt’s definition of violence is most compelling to me. Arendt defines violence as a resort for when using power does not work. She mentions that it is so destructive it can diminish power. “Violence is by nature instrumental; like all means, it always stands in need of guidance and justification through the end it pursues.” (Arendt, pg. 51). Though she does not really define violence, she gives her perspective on it. From that perspective, we can assume what she is trying to say and I agree. She sees the thought of violence as destroying power rather than adding to it.

The definition of violence that I did not find compelling was Wolff’s. Wolff stated that “Violence is the illegitimate or unauthorized use of force to effect decisions against the will or desire of others.” (Wolff, pg. 606). To me this does not seem like the “definition” of violence. This would be more along the lines of manipulation or coercion in my opinion. I do somewhat see the perspective Wolff is trying to paint here but I think it needs to just be re-worded a  little different. Violence also kills people, not just to do something against other people’s wills.

It is important to have an understanding of what violence means as there is no clear cut definition as to what it is. Some authors give their definition on what violence means. Other authors simply give an idea of what they believe it should be and we assume what they are trying to say. To me, violence is the use of force to take over or to take something for yourself. Violence can sometimes end in death or injury. Arendts “definition” is how I would agree with the term.


The texts this week offer opposing definitions of what it means to be violent. Johan Galtung proposes a more comprehensive definition of violence that includes both structural and cultural forms as well as physical harm. According to Galtung (Galtung, 1969), violence is a “social disease” that affects political, economic, and cultural institutions alike. Because it acknowledges the pervasive and insidious nature of violence beyond just physical harm, I find Galtung’s definition of violence to be the most persuasive. Galtung’s definition emphasizes the ways in which social institutions and power structures can perpetuate violence by including structural and cultural forms of violence. This makes it possible to acquire a deeper comprehension of violence and its underlying causes, which may lead to more potent strategies for dealing with it and preventing it.

 

However, according to Robert Paul Wolff, violence is always the result of a power struggle and is inherently destructive and dehumanizing. Wolff argues that violence perpetuates a cycle of conflict and suffering and is used to exert power over others (Wolff, 1969). Wolff’s definition of violence, on the other hand, I find to be the least compelling. Although it acknowledges violence’s destructive nature, it fails to take into account the broader social and systemic factors that contribute to violence. Additionally, Wolff’s emphasis on power struggles as the root cause of violence fails to take into account the ways in which systemic injustices and social inequalities can lead to violent situations.

 

Overall, Galtung and Wolff’s perspectives on violence emphasize the variety and complexity of violence as a social and political phenomenon. Even though each definition has its own advantages and disadvantages, they all emphasize how crucial it is to comprehend violence in order to address its causes and prevent its use to achieve political objectives.


The authors discussed this week engaged in discussions conveying their input on the meaning of violence. Whilst reading their claims I found Hannah Arendt’s “On Violence” essay the most compelling as I find myself drawn to the claims illustrated by Ardent and her ability to introduce the relationship between power and violence and the appearance of violence as a result of power failing. Within this piece, she explores the nature of violence and its relationship to power. In parts I and II of the essay, Arendt discusses the origins of violence and its role in politics. Arendt argues that violence is not the same as power and that the two are often mistakenly conflated. Power is the ability to act in concert with others to achieve a common goal, while violence is the use of force to achieve a particular end. According to Arendt, violence is a form of instrumentalism, in which means are used to achieve a desired end.

Arendt also explores the relationship between violence and authority. She argues that violence is often used by those who lack authority to gain power, but that it is not an effective means of maintaining power in the long term;”Violence can always destroy power; out of the barrel of a gun grows the most effective command, resulting in the most instant and perfect obedience.” (p. 5) (highlights one of Arendt’s key arguments: that violence is a means of achieving power, but it is not the same thing as power. While violence can be effective in the short term, it is not a stable basis for power because it does not rest on legitimacy or consent)

Authority, on the other hand, is based on legitimacy and consent, and is a much more stable basis for power. Furthermore, Arendt discusses the distinction between violence and strength. Strength is the ability to persevere and endure, while violence is the use of force to destroy. Arendt contends that violence is a sign of weakness, not strength and that it is often used as a substitute for genuine power and authority.

Additionally, when attempting to find an effective means of defining violence, I find that its context and utility are paramount in its understanding.  The context in which the term is being used can be a crucial factor in deciding between competing definitions. For example, the definition of “violence” in a legal context may be different from the definition in a philosophical or sociological context. Furthermore, the utility of a definition should be considered. This involves assessing whether the definition is useful for achieving the goals and objectives of the research or discussion in which it is being used and whether it accurately captures the essence of the concept being defined. Ultimately, determining a means of defining violence, is a complex issue that as discovered through the readings can bring about a multitude of varying perspectives.


The texts provided in this week’s module all offer valid, interesting, and thought-provoking angles from which we can view violence. Some are more colorful than others, but the general concept remains that violence is a broad term and one that requires reworked thought in any area, especially in an era like post-war modernity. By indulging in the facets of deep thought, the contents of these texts debate each other in the mind of the reader and present striking approaches to understanding what constitutes and defines violence. With this, I believe that Hanah Arendt’s position stands as the most colorfully compelling of all the others stemming from her unorthodox, and quite possibly radical, stance which takes the most abstract view of the topic at hand.

By taking the concept of violence, and pairing it with the idea of power, she postulates that the two are strictly opposites in the sense that they complement each other rather than act symbiotically. In essence, power is the foundation of legitimacy as it is the acting of the masses investing their support in a figure or system(Arendt, pg 46). The one or few that rule over the masses are given their rights to authority and strength due to their gained support from those governed. Power does not mean strength or authority but it is the prerequisite that enables those facets of legitimacy to be unlocked. While violence on the other hand, to Arendt, is the presence of diminishing power rather than a representation of it (Arendt, pg 56). While the consensus around the definition of violence is hotly debated, this stance suggests that the term in all its broadness and subjectivity is the rejecting of the contemporary and the symptom of its decaying legitimacy. Violence can be used by a power base to combat unrest, in a fight-fire-against-fire situation, and although the government/higher power can win it is only ensured when the stability of its legitimacy is robust(Arendt pg.50) Moreover, the triumph of the superior being over the other does not constitute a gaining of power, and if anything, only displays its impotence; as Arendt would agree that the fact that violence was needed to quell an uprising already demonstrates that a government is unpopular and waning in general support.

Of other scholars, I found Blumenthal’s approach to be the least compelling, not to imply that his work was unconvincing, but rather that his stance was one that I feel resided in a more logical and pragmatic field; which diminished the prospect of a unique viewpoint as seen in Arendt’s writings. Discussing graphs and questionnaires that reveal trends allowing an understanding of how perspectives toward violence are formed and consolidated in society is powerful(Blumenthal, pg1-5); but not forcefully compelling in my view. In other words, I feel that the findings and concepts echo the obvious rather than present a new method of understanding. Blumenthal shines a light on how the personal experiences of an individual and their relationship towards a subject, which could be formed through interactions and environment, are what shape their definition of what violence is; and more importantly what constitutes an action as being too violent(Blumenthal, pg. 2-3). Although many factors do influence our understanding of the world around us, I feel that emphasizing that; for example, a child growing up in a white supremacist home matures into hating other races or growing up to social constructs such as cowboy westerns that emphasize violence(Blumenthal, pg.7) which rubs off onto children who believe that being “trigger happy” is normal, is not an overtly compelling stance but instead a patent view to any reader.

Lastly, the debate surrounding the definition of violence is so contested in these readings that their overlapping meanings make explanations difficult. However, I feel that my definition leans more on the writings of Robert Wolff who leaves the answer to be found more in individual beliefs. Cycling through various examples, we find that it’s difficult to identify a strict meaning of the term as the answer from one is challenged indefinitely when applied to an alternate scenario. In other words, to Wolff violence is a homonym. Even if we mention Arendt’s abstract meaning that violence is the instrument of decaying power, Wolff might suggest the opposite of violence being used to rather expand power. With this, I feel that the factors that best constitute a definition of violence are a merging of both writers. We can take the view of Arendt to emphasize the meaning of violence when it is active and present in a bigger picture sense and utilize Wolff’s stance to broaden the definition to the individual when used in specific instances such as a clash between protesters or altercation between two parties.


I had an American Government professor who said that everyone discriminates, though I think the term ‘biased’ is a little more digestible; nevertheless, through that understanding we can see how matters concerning violence are often molded to carry a certain narrative whether intentional or not. Wolf himself says that “Force, in and of itself, is morally neutral.” He considers himself an anarchist, he seems to view the world as filled with illegitimate states and autonomous individuals. So if violence is neutral, a simple occurrence without moral bias, then what happens when it has to be interpreted? To Wolf this means that the “distinctive political concept of violence can be given a coherent meaning only by appeal to a doctrine of legitimate political authority.” (pg 607) And since there is no thing as legitimate authority then “every political act […] is violent, for there is no such thing as legitimate authority. (pg 608)

For the most part I do think he brings some very important concepts and arguments into the discussion and I agree on analyzing the way power structures form our perceptions. On the other hand, I don’t agree with his ideas on nonviolence and I also think believing that the world is fundamentally anarchical can only get you so far.

Gultang, brings a lot more of a detailed breakdown to the concept of violence and it’s many different forms and interpretations. Particularly he makes a case in the distinction of personal and structural violence and how the two can mesh in certain times, “Absence of one type of violence is bought at the expense of the threat of the other.” (pg 180) However, he studies the two and their relationship within the world and ultimately concludes that “it is hardly possible to arrive at any general judgment, independent of time and space, as to which type of violence is more important.” (pg 183).

The two scholars go hand in hand in this idea that violence can thrive in the unregistered. To Wolf, when discussing violence through financial means and how normalized it is he states: “we are accustomed to one and unaccustomed to the other.” (pg 613) To Galtungs, when discussing structural violence and its perception he says that it “may be seen as about as natural as the air around us.” (pg 173) Both Wolf and Galtung have good arguments. Ultimately, I align myself most with Wolf since it’s always important to consider the way language is used to emote certain feelings and assumptions. Perhaps sometimes it’s essentially to observe structure as more temporary than foundational in order to study the dynamics of power and how they are used to talk about and inflict violence.


Out of this module’s four texts, I found myself drawn to John Galtung’s analysis of violence and its varieties which he categorized as direct, structural, and cultural. Understanding conflict as an issue that we can both see (direct violence) and not see (structural and cultural violence) covers the wide spectrum that is violence through a unique lens. I like the way that he challenged the vague definition of violence: “Humans are being influenced so that their actual somatic and mental realizations are below their potential realizations.” If “somatic incapacitation” really is the end all be all definition of violence, then havoc would ensue on all social orders because of such loose limitations. Although some believe that the word “peace” is thrown around all too much, I think that’s exactly the way it should be used. Why not speak about peace more than strife? It’ll always be important to recognize war and exploitation, but expressing a longing for peace doesn’t paint a false image of the world – it paints hope in a painful one. I enjoyed reading about Galtung’s tenets of peace and respect the simple “peace is absence of violence” explanation next to the complex comprehension of violence. On the other hand, I wasn’t a big fan of Robert Paul Woolf’s view of violence as a subjective subject. The facts of terror will never be opinion-based. Suggesting that there’s no true meaning behind violence belittles its pain on those affected by it. It’s like he’s implying that if a proponent of guns watched someone get shot, they wouldn’t declare it as a violent act because they favor the weapon. I can’t wrap my head around how he approaches violence as an abstract concept when it concretely occurs in front of us time after time.

 

When I hear the words “violence” and “America” in the same sentence, two very specific images come to mind with one common denominator – gun violence. The devastating epidemic of school shootings has become a trademark of this country. Alongside it is the disproportionate rate of police sanctioned gun violence. From mass shootings in malls to mosques, firearms are both an accessible and destructive force across the nation. With that being said, I don’t believe that violence depends on the existence of an authority figure, but an authority tool instead. The perpetrator of a violent act doesn’t have to be someone with great power – they just need a powerful instrument. Scarily enough, the United States doesn’t come close to regulating adequate gun control. This means that anyone is capable of violence no matter their perceived status in society. Per my definition, violence is an act carried out by one or more people with the intention to forcefully assert themselves over others with damage. Violence can be executed verbally and/or physically with means to cause harm. While violence is typically thought of somatically, psychological abuse is vocalized violence with the consequence of detrimental, long-term effects.

When people discuss authority, we usually associate the term with adults, wealth, and a sense of control. It’s socially accepted that parents, teachers, and police officers take up this role in most communities. But if that’s the case, how could anyone possibly explain the case of a 6-year-old shooting his teacher at Richneck Elementary School in Newport News, Virginia this year? According to Ardent, violence results from the failure of a power to provide for its people. Now from a broader scope, we can say that the U.S. government has failed to protect its citizens from this issue, enabling the murders of 321 people everyday. The very body designed to serve its people has politicized a problem that terrorizes the livelihoods of innocent Americans on a daily basis. While violent offenders are completely responsible for their horrors, we can also understand how this violence results from systemic failure.


This week we have multiple readings and their authors’ having their input on what they consider as the definition of “violence”. Among the readings, I would say that Arendt’s definition is the most compelling to me because she defines violence as an instrumental tool when power fails. She states that “Violence is by nature instrumental; like all means, it always stands in need of guidance and justification through the end it pursues.” (Arendt, pg. 51). Hannah Arendt had evaluated the senses of how power is a contributing sensible act that is demonstrated within the ideas of society in which it brings the objective of new coming to present.  The least compelling is Johan Galtung because he claims that people only commit violence due to influence which demands the control of freedom to an extent that’s valued by people who are visited upon the use of influence.


Blumenthal (1972) states that violence has been a vividfeature of American life in the past decades i.e. seen through “assassinations, riots, student disruption and violent crime which is increasing in proportion to the population”. I find Blumenthal’s definition and approach most compelling as she outlines what events characterize America as a violent place. She further outlines a model that was formed to predict attitudes towards violence. A survey of attitudes toward violence in a representative random sample of 1374 American men(Bluementhal, 1972). She states that measuring attitudes toward violence is a crucial venture. She states that the extent to which mass media exposes us to violence is one feature of modern American life. I think one of the most important factors in deciding between competing definitions of violence includes differentiating the types of violence as Blumenthal (1972) recognizes that people have different attitudes towards violence as the same individual that supports violence to maintain the status quo would not accept violence to for revolutionary transformation.

Another factor to be considered is whether the level of violence is as a result of opposing forces some which hold any violent act as unjustifiable and those that justify extreme violence. Blumenthal (1972) states that these forces may include simple cultural values against violence e.g., the Christian ethic “thou shall not kill”, and the basic cultural values in favour of violence e.g., Blumenthal (1972) states that the Bible influences the development of values that are anything apart from love for instance “eye for eye, tooth for tooth”. Another factor that may be considered when defining a term like ‘violence’ is the motivating factor behind the type violence. For instance, some types of violence are committed by people who identify with certain groups that commit the aggression. Blumenthal (1972) states that the extent to which a person views himself to be associated with the members and motives of the aggressor(s) can determine the level at which he will view a specific act of violence as justifiable.

I agree with Wolf (1969) where he states that the elites argue that a line can be drawn between typical violence and legal use of force and are also the same people that perceive police action and ghetto living situations as ‘violent’ as both are legitimate competing legitimacy claims. I also find Wolf’s (1969) ‘On violence’ very compelling whereby he defends three prepositions about violence stating that first: the concepts of violence and nonviolence are utterly confused. These concepts rely on their meaning in political talks concerning legal authority used which is also intrinsically unclear. Secondly, he states that there are no clear answers for the questions raised regarding violence as no clear answers can be given to questions like e.g. when it is permissible to switch to violence in politics and if anything good is ever achieved in politics through violence. In the third preposition about violence, Wolf (1969) states that the debate on violence and nonviolence in America is strategically designed to slow down change and justify the existing division of power which I find compelling as to how public debate control is used to control the population and slow down change while certain groups of people fight for change which sometimes is unsuccessful. I did not find any approach form this week’s readings that was the least compelling. Both were very compelling to me.


The text that stood out to me as the most compelling was Arendt’s “On Violence”. In this work, Arendt delves into the interconnections between violence, war, power, and politics. She addresses both those in power who sought to restore peace in America and those who were actively causing unrest. Arendt’s primary argument is that theories equating violence with power are flawed, and that the Judeo-Christian religion’s view that “violence” is a custom of an angry God reinforces a dichotomy and a faulty line of reasoning. She criticized this view as illogical, as it primarily enforces conformity through physical coercion. Instead, she posited that power is the ability of a social entity to act together. Arendt’s definition of violence in relation to power was particularly striking to me. She writes, “Violence can always destroy power; out of the barrel of a gun grows the most effective command, resulting in the most instant and perfect obedience. What can never grow out of it is power” (Arendt, 53). This quote highlights her belief that peaceful means are the only true resolution to conflicts, ensuring the satisfaction of all parties involved. I found her detailed analyses of the connections between violence, war, power, and politics to be quite remarkable.

Although not providing a definition, Blumenthal’s approach is compelling as she explores the different types of violence that exist in American society. Particularly interesting is her concept of “instrumental violence,” which suggests that violence can be used as a tool to achieve various goals, some of which are political in nature, while others may simply be for personal gain (Blumenthal, 1296).

In contrast, I found Wolff’s “Journal of Philosophy” to be the least compelling of the texts I reviewed. His argument appeared to be circular and failed to offer a clear definition of violence. In fact, he opens his text by acknowledging that violence raises many questions and confusions that cannot be adequately answered (Wolff, 602). I disagree with this position. Furthermore, I found his text to be more about defining “coercion” than “violence,” as he argues that violence is the unauthorized use of force to make decisions against the will of others (Wolff, 606). To me, this sounds more like coercion than violence. While Wolff acknowledges that coercion may use violence as a tool, the reverse is not necessarily true.

When defining a term like “violence,” it is important to differentiate between the various types of violence and to sometimes support the position of nonviolence. This reminded me of the readings from last week about King and Gandhi and their approach of responding to violence with nonviolence. Arendt’s differentiation between “violence” and the one associated with the Judeo-Christian religion was especially noteworthy to me, as she highlighted the irrationality of this ideology, which sought to attribute “violence” to an angry God rather than holding individuals accountable for their actions.

 

Do you find Stiehm’s distinction useful for understanding Gandhi and King, or would you prefer a different conceptual/theoretical approach?

After reading the texts from this week, think about how the political ideas of Gandhi and King fit into the dichotomy between “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence” that Stiehm presents. Do you see them aligning clearly with one or the other category? (With both? With neither?) In other words, do you find Stiehm’s distinction useful for understanding Gandhi and King, or would you prefer a different conceptual/theoretical approach?

Discuss with reference to specific aspects of the texts from this module by Gandhi and King, citing your sources as appropriate.

You are NOT expected to draw on outside sources; the texts from this module are sufficient.


Stiehm’s dichotomy between “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence” provides a valuable framework for analyzing the political ideas of Gandhi and King. However, Gandhi’s and King’s perspectives on nonviolence are nuanced and cannot be fully classified into either category.

Gandhi’s philosophy of nonviolence, or “ahimsa,” was rooted in his Hindu faith and moral convictions. He believed in the power of nonviolent resistance to bring about social change. Still, he also recognized that violence might sometimes be necessary for self-defense or the defense of others. In his essay “Non-violence and Self-defense,” Gandhi writes, “I do believe that where there is only a choice between cowardice and violence, I would advise violence…I would rather have India resort to arms in order to defend her honor than that she should, in a cowardly manner, become or remain a helpless witness to her own dishonor.”

King also believed in the power of nonviolent resistance, but his approach was more pragmatic. He recognized that nonviolent action could effectively achieve social change but acknowledged that it was only sometimes the most practical or viable option. In his “Letter from Birmingham Jail,” King writes, “Nonviolent resistance is not a method for cowards; it does resist…But the nonviolent resister does not seek to humiliate or defeat the opponent but to win his friendship and understanding. The end result of nonviolence is redemption and reconciliation.”

Stiehm’s distinction between “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence” is based on the idea that nonviolence can be practiced for either principled or strategic reasons. According to Stiehm, “conscientious nonviolence” involves a deep commitment to nonviolence as a moral principle. In contrast “pragmatic nonviolence” is a strategy adopted for its instrumental value in achieving political goals.

When considering the political ideas of Gandhi and King, it is clear that they both espoused a principled commitment to nonviolence. Gandhi, for example, saw nonviolence as a “universal law” that should be applied to all aspects of life (Gandhi, 2010, p. 79). For him, nonviolence was not just a means to achieve political ends but a way of life grounded in the idea of ahimsa, or non-harm.

Similarly, King saw nonviolence as a moral principle grounded in the Christian faith. In his “Letter from Birmingham Jail,” King wrote that nonviolent resistance was “not a method for cowards; it does resist” but that it was also “the most potent weapon available to oppressed people in their struggle for freedom” (King, 1963).

However, while both Gandhi and King were committed to the principle of nonviolence, they also recognized the strategic value of nonviolence in achieving political goals. Gandhi, for example, used nonviolence to mobilize the masses and create political pressure on the British colonial government in India. King also saw nonviolence as a way to expose segregation’s moral contradictions and create a crisis that would force political leaders to take action.

In this sense, Gandhi and King can be seen as practicing a form of “pragmatic nonviolence” in addition to their commitment to “conscientious nonviolence.” Their commitment to nonviolence as a moral principle was always at the forefront of their political strategies.


After Analyzing, Stiehm (1968) distinguishes “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence.” Conscientious nonviolence is an absolute moral principle that must be upheld at all costs; pragmatic nonviolence refers to strategic approaches used when they are believed to be the most efficient means for achieving specific goals. By studying Gandhi’s and Martin Luther King Jr.’s political ideologies, we can determine how they fit within this dichotomy and assess its usefulness for understanding their doctrines. Gandhi’s political principles can be seen to align closely with principled nonviolence. In his writings, he emphasizes the significance of nonviolence as an overarching moral principle rather than simply a tactical approach. For example, Gandhi once wrote, “Nonviolence is the law of our species as violence is the law of brutes” (Gandhi excerpts, p.2). Furthermore, Gandhi emphasizes nonviolence as “the greatest weapon at man’s disposal,” more vital even than even “the mightiest weapon devised by man” (Gandhi excerpts, p. 1). These statements demonstrate Gandhi’s commitment to nonviolence as an overarching moral and spiritual principle that should guide human action regardless of immediate effects

King’s political ideas demonstrate both principled and pragmatic nonviolence. For example, in his “Letter from Birmingham Jail,” King emphasizes the value of nonviolent direct action as a tool for social change, asserting that it “seeks to create such an emergency that a community which has long refused to negotiate is forced to confront this issue” (MLK – Letter from Birmingham Jail, p. 5). This suggests King views nonviolence as a strategic approach towards achieving specific objectives similar to Stiehm’s concept of pragmatic nonviolence. King acknowledges both the moral and spiritual advantages of nonviolence in his “Pilgrimage to Nonviolence,” noting that it “avoids both external physical violence as well as internal spiritual violence” and helps us “to understand the enemy’s point of view, hear his questions, know his assessment of ourselves” (King – Pilgrimage to Nonviolence, p. 4). Thus, while King recognizes its strategic value, nonviolence also shapes his worldview and is an essential aspect of his moral compass.

In conclusion, Stiehm’s distinction between principled and pragmatic nonviolence can help us better comprehend Gandhi and King’s political ideologies as it captures key aspects of their philosophies. King’s ideas also exhibit elements of both types of nonviolence, providing a more nuanced understanding of the concept. While Stiehm’s dichotomy provides an accessible starting point in comprehending their perspectives on nonviolence, further conceptual/theoretical exploration may be needed to appreciate all complexities involved and better understand how moral conviction meets strategic action in their approaches towards social change initiatives.


Gandhi’s model of nonviolence has a bit of both conscientious nonviolence and pragmatic non violence in his methods. His conscientious path is shown through his moral clarity about issues such as Indians leading India, the force of the soul, and uniting castes and religion under an independent and non violent India. (Gandhi, 17). He is doing these things because he believes they are the right way to be done by a moral and ethical standard. His pragmatic side however is shown through one of his main ideas that the support of the masses is what keeps the British in power and if that support were to be taken away, British power would fail. Obviously in order to gain independence from the British they need the masses to be committed, but violent uprisings would be hard to persuade and easily squashed by the highly equipped British. So in this case, non violence is the most effective way to change the hearts of the masses of Indian people. This also fits in with the Stiehm’s idea of pragmatic non violence being radical democracy because so many people will be using their voices for such a revolutionary change. (Stiehm, 28).

Martin Luther King Jr follows a clear path of conscientious nonviolence in his fight against segregation during the Civil Rights Movement. This is seen through his emphasis on love and civil disobedience, but is most strongly shown through his religious background. King was the pastor of a Memorial Baptist Church, he studied theology in school, and he was a lifelong devout Christian. He spent his life reading, studying, and preaching Christian morals and ethics. This is one of the strongest indicators that he was choosing his path of non-violence because it was the right thing to do, not because it was the fastest, easiest, or most successful. Also, while outlining important aspects of nonviolence, King declares that “A basic fact about nonviolent resistance is that it is based on the conviction that the universe is on the side of justice.” (King, 95). His analysis of this point is very spiritually based which proves how his devotion to God leads his conscious decision of nonviolence. Conscientious nonviolence believes that conflict can be solved by increasing communication and understanding between the two rival ideologies (Stiehm, 27) which King demonstrates while writing a letter that defends his movement from jail to critical clergyman; proof of increasing communication to reach understanding. As further evidence, we can look at another Civil Rights leader Malcolm X who did chose violence and he was very successful. This in turn proves that King was very consciously choosing nonviolence for moral reasons.

I do find Stiehm’s distinction useful for understanding Gandhi and King but only because this question is very ‘classroom based’. As someone who has participated in non-violent protests, conscientious or pragmatic non violence doesn’t seem to play an important role in the real world. Though Stiehm brings up the concern that these can cause tensions, tensions are inevitable when people have different ways of solving things; and a variety of solutions is a good thing. Overall, King and Gandhi are herded into the same group as leaders of nonviolent movements who have chosen their respective methods for whichever reasons; either way, they were successful in staying nonviolent and achieving their desired change.


Gandhi and King had similar thoughts on nonviolent resistance. They both are morally bound to ‘love’ being the answer to the situation. Naturally that would be the case seeing that King was inspired by Gandhi’s work on nonviolence resistance, and King being a Christian man whose whole make up is about love because God is love.  Violence in their eyes were never the solution to the problem, violence could not produce peace or the outcome they were looking for. Their attack on evil was to “overcome evil with good”, the method by which the oppressor is forced to confront what he has been doing. By consistently being forced to see what they have been participating in, it tugs on their conscience and wakes them up to see how unjust they have been acting and a change comes from this.

Stiehm has two theories about nonviolence resistance: one conscientious and the other pragmatic nonviolence. According to Stiehm, conscientious nonviolence resistance is “drawn from a religious or ethical injunction prohibiting injury. It is based on upon a directive addressed to an individual; prescribes a particular kind of behavior rather than a particular goal”. (Stiehm, pg. 24) While pragmatic nonviolence resistance is all business. “It is less concerned with meeting exacting ethical requirements as to means than it is with waging effective goal-oriented struggle against a stronger opponent”. (Stiehm, pg.25) one (conscientious nonviolence) is about morals and the second (pragmatic nonviolence) is not about morals.

Based on Stiehm’s theories of nonviolent resistance, conscientious nonviolence fights both Gandhi and Kings concept of nonviolent resistance. “It is important to reiterate that the goal of conscientious nonviolence is to create new awareness in its foe. When it does so it claims to have worked a conversion. A conversion is accomplished by changing the opponent’s perception of what is”. (Stiehm, pg. 25) This lines up with King’s and Gandhi’s take on it. From King “A second basic fact that characterizes nonviolence is that it does not seek to defeat or humiliate the opponent, but to win his friendship and understanding. The nonviolent resister must often express his protest through noncooperation or boycotts, but he realizes that these are not ends themselves; they are merely means to awaken a sense of moral shame in the opponent. The end is redemption and reconciliation. (King, pilgrimage, pg. 90) From Gandhi “You setthis armed robber downas anignorantbrother;youintendtoreason withhim at asuitable opportunity;you argue thatheis, after all,afellow man;you do notknow what prompted himtosteal. You, therefore, decide that, whenyou can, youwill destroy the man’s motiveforstealing. Whilstyou arethus reasoning with yourself,the mancomes againtosteal Instead of being angry withhim, youtake pity onhim.Youthink that this stealing habit must beadisease with him. Henceforth, you, therefore, keep your doorsandwindows open;you change your sleeping-place,and youkeep your thingsin amanner most accessibletohim.Therobber comes again,and isconfused,as allthisis newto him;nevertheless,hetakes away your things.But hismindisagitated.Heinquiries aboutyou in thevillage,hecomestolearn aboutyour broadandloving heart,herepents,hebegs your pardon, returns you your things,andleaves off the stealing habit.Stiehm’s concept can be useful to some extent I don’t think it really depicts accurately what Gandhi and King’s concepts are.


In Stiehm’s writing “nonviolence is two” she argues the term “nonviolent resistance” being a reference to a single and coherent theory is not true, rather the term encompasses two theories. The two theories being Conscientious non-violence and pragmatic non-violence. Conscientious non-violence is engaging in nonviolence based on principle, usually drawn from a religious or ethical injunction prohibiting injury. Stiehm describes in page 24 as “the urge to attain or maintain moral purity which brings about commitment to this type of nonviolence. Pragmatic non-violence is less concerned with meeting ethical requirements, it sees it as an efficient way of achieving goals. Characterized as a “symbolic violence”.
Gandhi views non-violence as both an end in itself and a means to an end, therefore he absorbs both theories to a degree. However, if it has to be one or the other it would be conscientious non-violence. This is because for Gandhi it is much more than a political strategy but a sort of universal principle. In Hind Swaraj, in which Gandhi writes about the question of Indian Independence, he rejects any method that is not non-violent. The work contains a debate/discussion format, during the conversation, on page 28, he responds to a suggestion of achieving independence by violence with: “we want English rule without the Englishman”. Even if the other means were just as or more effective, using these methods would be wrong and would eventually create the unjust society fought against.
Martin Luther King Jr as we saw in “Pilgrimage to non-violence” was inspired by Gandhi. Though in the second reading, Letter from Birmingham jail, he seems to be leaning more towards pragmatic non-violence than Gandhi. In the letter he defends his approach on the basis of potential effectiveness, making it a document for pragmatic non-violence. Furthermore he goes on to explain the mechanism: “Nonviolent direct action seeks to create such a crisis and establish such creative tension that a community that has consistently refused to negotiate is forced to confront the issue. It seeks so to dramatize the issue that it can no longer be ignored.”
In conclusion MLK and Gandhi don’t solely follow just one of the theories but a combination of both with certain leans. It would be quite a claim to say either of them don’t follow or use one of the two theories. Stiehm’s approach is particularly useful in understanding the justification for an individual’s non-violence code, and these two great men are no exception.


Gandhi falls into the category of conscientious nonviolence. He believes that there must be nonviolence throughout the process and there should be no compromise on that premise. “To arm India on a large scale is to Europeanise it. Then her condition will be just as pitiable as that of Europe.” (Hind Swaraj, pg 77) Gandhi also has a clear line drawn between the expected qualities of a passive resistor and how each person has to find those qualities within themselves in order to offer to the cause. “After a great deal of experience, it seems to me that those who want to become passive resisters […] have to observe perfect chastity, adopt poverty, and follow truth. And cultivate fearlessness.” (Hind Swaraj, pg 96)  Lastly, Steihm states that conscientious nonviolence: “assumes that social conflict represents no more than a failure of communication between individuals and their consciences.” (Nonviolence is Two, pg 24) And this is highlighted specifically in the argument Gandhi makes for why it isn’t the individual Englishmen, or even the nation as a whole that is bad, but the result of the society it has constructed. “They are enterprising and industrious, and their mode of thought is not inherently immoral.” (Hind Swaraj, pg 38)

Dr. King falls into the category of pragmatic nonviolence. Dr. King sees that if it weren’t for the possibility of nonviolence then there would be no other form of resistance except for violence. “If his repressed emotions do not come out in these nonviolent ways, they will come out in ominous expressions of violence. This is not a threat; it is a fact of history.” (Letter from Birmingham, pg 4) Additionally, though there is some comment as to the individual experience of nonviolent direct action, the priority is placed on the experience of the collective struggle. ““And if there is a victory, it will be a victory not merely for fifty thousand Negroes, but a victory for justice and the forces of light.” (Stride Toward Freedom, pg 91) Lastly, Steihm states that pragmatic violence: “is charged with scrutinizing and criticizing all of society.” (Nonviolence is Two, pg. 27) This direct critique of society is seen within almost the entirety of the Letter from Birmingham, but perhaps best summarized in this quote: “Individuals may see the moral light and voluntarily give up their unjust posture; but, as Reinhold Niebuhr has reminded us, groups are more immoral than individuals.” (pg 2)

Overall, while at first I was really confused by Steihm’s distinction and their abstract explanations, it totally made sense once you study it in active discourse and are able to compare the two.


Taking into consideration the text of Stiehm about nonviolence, I consider that Mahatma Gandhi matches the position of “conscientious nonviolence” as characterized by an ethical and religious belief that prohibits injury of another (Stiehm, 1968, p.2) and prescribes a particular kind of behavior rather than a particular goal which is to create new awareness in its foe, but without defining a limit of time for gaining their objectives. Thus, this manifestation results in perfectionism, chiliasm, and anarchistic individualism, based on pacific and passive behavior. Gandhi introduced the philosophic concept of “ahimsa,” promoting no violence and respect for life. Besides, he tried to make conscience of the masses’ thoughts with moral autonomy and civil disobedience, avoiding coercion to the opponent. It is instead the action of a single individual (also by a group following a unanimous decision) (Stiehm, 1968, p.6).

On the other hand, Martin Luther King matches the position of “pragmatic nonviolence” due to his objectivity in his goals while guiding a spontaneous and unarmed populace: the minority group of Afro-Americans in a goal-oriented struggle against a stronger opponent (Stiehm, 1968, p.3), using coercion in front of a more powerful opponent, despite he believed in the civil disobedience as the path for eliminating social evil, such as social and collective transformation (reform) like Gandhi (King, 2010, p.84). An organized group assisted him in a previously unstructured struggle. But although it is a peaceful mass movement, it may later give way to violent disorders and confuse the protesters.

As a result, I find Stiehm’s distinction useful for understanding Mahatma Gandhi and Martin Luther King, due to the exposed concepts in which their ideas fit, mainly in their pacifist convergence of nonviolent resistance against evil totalitarianism, in a courageous confrontation.


In “Nonviolence is Two,” Judith Stiehm distinguishes between “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence.” Conscientious nonviolence is characterized by a deep moral commitment to nonviolence as a way of life, while pragmatic nonviolence is motivated by practical considerations, such as the desire to avoid violent retaliation or achieve a particular political goal. Mohandas Gandhi and Martin Luther King Jr. both embraced nonviolence as a fundamental principle in their struggle for social and political change. However, their approaches to nonviolence reflect different emphases that do not fit neatly into either category.

Gandhi’s advocacy of nonviolence was rooted in his religious and philosophical beliefs. He believed that nonviolence was not only a practical strategy for political change, but also a way of life that involved cultivating love, compassion, and forgiveness. In Hind Swaraj, Gandhi argued that nonviolence required not only the renunciation of physical violence but also the rejection of materialism, consumerism, and other forms of exploitation. He saw nonviolence as a holistic way of living that encompassed both personal and political spheres.

King, on the other hand, was more pragmatic in his approach to nonviolence. He believed that nonviolence was the most effective means of achieving social change in a democratic society. In “Pilgrimage to Nonviolence,” he described his decision to adopt nonviolence as a strategic choice, based on his analysis of the political and social conditions of the time. He saw nonviolence as a means of appealing to the conscience of the majority, exposing the injustices of the system, and creating a “crisis” that would force those in power to negotiate. In his “Letter from Birmingham Jail,” King emphasized the importance of nonviolence as a means of creating tension and forcing a response from those in power. He argued that nonviolent direct action was necessary to “dramatize” the injustices of segregation and to create a sense of urgency for change. However, he also acknowledged the moral dimension of nonviolence, stating that it was not just a tactic but a way of life that involved a commitment to love and reconciliation.

Overall, Gandhi’s approach to nonviolence aligns more closely with conscientious nonviolence, while King’s approach reflects elements of both conscientious and pragmatic nonviolence. Stiehm’s distinction between conscientious and pragmatic nonviolence can be useful for understanding different approaches to nonviolence, but it is important to recognize the complex and multifaceted nature of nonviolence as a political strategy and way of life.


After reading Steihm’s essay, I have gained a deeper and more thorough understanding of what non-violence encompasses as a tactic for means meeting ends. For the sake of the argument, as Steihm puts it, non-violence is most easily separated into two categories; “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence.” She gives two very detailed explanations of these two types of nonviolence. The first is more of a moral obligation to non-violence. She states “It is based upon a directive addressed to an individual; it prescribes a particular kind of behavior rather than a particular goal. One’s impulse to practice this kind of nonviolence, then, is identical with one’s impulse to live one’s concept of morality. It is the urge to attain or maintain moral purity which brings about commitment to this type of nonviolence.” (Steihm, 24) A practice that relies on a person’s conscious efforts to maintain morality when it comes to pressuring coercion in a conflict and maintaining one’s true moral purity throughout the conflict. This description, I feel, is most analogous to the part in Gandhi’s chapter of Brute Force. “It is perfectly true that they used brute force, and that it is possible for us to do likewise, but, by using similar means, we can get only the same thing that they got. You will admit that we do not want that. Your belief that there is no connection between the means and the end is a great mistake. Through that mistake even men who have been considered religious have committed grievous crimes. Your reasoning is the same as saying that we can get a rose through planting a noxious weed. If I want to cross the ocean, I can do so only by means of a vessel; if I were to use a cart for that purpose, both the cart and I would soon find the bottom.” (Hind Swaraj, 81) With this form of true consciousness to non-violent approaches, Gandhi explains that to get the freedom India truly desires, they cannot use the same force, tactics, and techniques as the Englishmen did, as that is not the path that would bring true morals and pure freedom. The true freedom that India wants and needs. It is more of a mindset and lifestyle that the Indian people have conscientiously chosen and only by using that conscientious choice of non-violence could they achieve the ends of their freedom through many adversaries and with much patience, their conscientious nonviolence prevailed over the brute forces of Englishmen.

On the other end of the spectrum, Steihm explains pragmatic non-violence. This, as she says, is “all business.” (Steihm, 25) Describing pragmatic non-violence as a type that “Appears periodically as a more or less spontaneous response by an unarmed populace or by a minority group to a situation regarded as intolerable. This tradition is reflected in peaceful mass movements.” (Steihm, 24) Although, not as a spontaneous response, but rather a necessary and direct response that correlates to this concept would be what MLK describes in his “Letter from Birmingham Jail.” King states, “You deplore the demonstrations that are presently taking place in Birmingham. But I am sorry that your statement did not express a similar concern for the conditions that brought the demonstrations into being. I am sure that each of you would want to go beyond the superficial social analyst who looks merely at effects and does not grapple with underlying causes. I would not hesitate to say that it is unfortunate that so-called demonstrations are taking place in Birmingham at this time, but I would say in more emphatic terms that it is even more unfortunate that the white power structure of this city left the Negro community with no other alternative.” The means of no other alternative but to conduct peaceful demonstrations is what Steihm explains as pragmatic non-violence. “It is less concerned with meeting exacting ethical requirements as to means that is with waging effective goal-oriented struggle against a stronger opponent or minimally against an opponent capable of inflicting severe damage if the conflict should become violent. In this case conflict is often accepted as inevitable and even as desirable.” (Steihm, 25)


Gandhi and King had a few things in common when it came to nonviolence. I find Judith Stiehm’s distinction to be helpful. Stiehm emphasizes the crucial difference between Gandhi’s and King’s nonviolence, pointing out that principled nonviolence is driven by a moral rejection of violence and coercion, while pragmatic nonviolence is driven by the conviction that it is the most effective way to accomplish certain goals. Judith Stiehm makes a distinction between “pragmatic nonviolence” and “conscientious nonviolence” in her book “Nonviolence is Two.” Conscientious nonviolence is said to be founded on a request made to a specific person. Nonviolence is more than just pledging not to harm the other person directly. Gandhi’s activism against the British Empire was motivated by this idea, which helped India achieve its independence also. He assisted in directing India toward liberty and acted as a model for nonviolent campaigns for human rights and social change in countries all over the world. while facing harsh conditions and impossible challenges, Gandhi remained determined in his commitment to nonviolence throughout his life.

While pursuing his studies to become a pastor and a Christian leader, King first became aware of Gandhi’s philosophy of nonviolence. Gandhi’s remarks were compared by King to those of Jesus. Jesus instructs his disciples to love your enemies in the Bible. King had a strong commitment to the Christian notion of compassion. This concept, operating through the Gandhian method of nonviolence, was something he acknowledged. This enlightened him to the possibility that the liberation struggle could be won through nonviolence. “Pragmatic nonviolence expects conflict and does not require conversion of the opponent; his compliance is thought to be quite satisfactory. Social right, then, is determined by a nonviolent power struggle, a competition, or a trial by ordeal; for this reason, coercion is considered quite within the bounds of nonviolence,”(Judith Stiehm, pg 27). This support that the king is part of the pragmatic nonviolence since he was the one leading a more vulnerable and powerless group more powerful one. Therefore, the nonviolent strategy does not instantly alter the oppressor’s heart. It first affects the minds and souls of those who are dedicated to it. It restores their sense of self-respect and awakens courage and power they were not aware they possessed.
In conclusion, Stiehm’s distinction between conscientious nonviolence and pragmatic nonviolence reflects Gandhi and King’s ideas and beliefs on nonviolence. it can help better understand why  Non-violence is a weapon of the strong and not use force to fight injustice.


The term “conscientious nonviolence” is often times used to assume or refer to a single coherent theory about the proper way to manage conflict (Stiehm, 23) – the “moral” way if you will. Principled nonviolence is undertaken for moral reasons – as previously stated, namely that is wrong to use violence. This train of thought can be traced back to Gandhian tradition. Stiehm defines and derives “conscientious nonviolence” from a religious or ethical injunction that prohibits injury (Stiehm, 24), i.e., violent behavior because of its morals. “Pragmatic nonviolence” on the other hand, is undertaken because it is believed that it will be more effective than its alternatives, namely simple outward violence.

Martin Luther King Jr. was a theologian who often reflected on his understanding of violence and both – morally and practically – abided to his belief and commitment to nonviolence. In his book, Stride Toward Freedom (1958), King stated as follows, “My study of Gandhi convinced me that true pacifism is not nonresistance to evil, but nonviolent resistance to evil” (King, Stride, 86) and clearly stated that unlike violence, the purpose of nonviolent behavior was to form amicable relations between the opposing sides without necessarily seeking to defeat or humiliate its opponent.

Personally, “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence” are terms and ideals that do align as I find a similar line of reasoning: violence is wrong. After reading the provided texts and Stiehm’s provided dichotomy between the two, I remain with my initial thoughts on the terms, that the line of reasoning behind King and Gandhi’s ideals are extremely similar. The distinction, to be fully honest, is not entirely clear as provided by Stiehm, but does imply that the motive for which nonviolent action is undertaken is a significant and perhaps casual factor in its outcome, therefore I do find Stiehm’s definition helpful in finding the dichotomy between the two terms.


From what I gathered in this weeks readings, I believe that both Gandhi and King were more closely aligned with conscientious non-violence. This has to do with their concepts of religion with King being strictly Christian and Gandhi drawing from Hinduism but also mentioning Christian teachings and ideology. This seems to be in close relation to Steihm’s view that, “Conscientious non-violence is drawn from a religious or ethical injunction prohibiting injury” (Steihm, 24). In my mind, Steihm’s “two strand” thought process can’t fully encompass what Gandhi and King sought to accomplish with their attempts at creating political and social change. Given what we’ve learned about revolution in the previous readings, I believe that the form of non-violence that these two undertook was revolutionary in that it was not standard to respond with what would normally be seen as inaction. As Gandhi mentions the “love-force” (Gandhi, 85) he speaks about it being a sword, and not something to be wielded by cowards. King makes reference to Gandhi’s use and gives the native word “satyagraha” (King, 84). In doing so, King on his “pilgrimage” reaches the same conclusion that Gandhi did that the only way to fight evil is with love. From my own religious beliefs I subscribe to the same concept and line of thought, “turning the other cheek” as referenced from the Bible. From this I was able to better understand King’s references and difficulty with coming to terms with what non-violence entails. I was also able to draw some concepts that were new to me from Gandhi to better understand that non-violence is not equal to passivity. In this sense, Gandhi and King blur the line between Steihm’s separation of conscientious and pragmatic non-violence. From this, I currently understand non-violence as being a culmination of both the secular and spiritual and that the concept itself could not have precipitated out of one or the other on its own and therefore should not be understood or perceived as such. Combining this concept with a term paper from another class written on a research article titled, Violent Inaction: The Necropolitical Experience of Refugees in Europe, I have been able to gain a better understanding of how inaction or non-violence can be used as a form of political movement. Inaction and non-violence don’t mean anti-action or anti-violent but rather I believe Steihm’s conception of non-violence is taken from the symbiotic relationship (Stiehm, 28) and moved into a single animal. As humans, we are complex and have the desire to separate things, especially when it comes to secular and spiritual thought. But, I believe it would be a disservice to ourselves and limit our perception of what is possible in terms of non-violence (among other things). With that, I think that what Gandhi proposed with love being a weapon encompasses the concept and marries the two schools of pragmatism and conscientiousness. One can be fiercely non-violent, not harming others physically but willing to destroy and violate people’s views and perceptions, not through coercion or shame but with truth. It would be like turning a light on while someone is having a nightmare, they are oppressed by an evil and though they do not ask for the light it is given to them.


When diving into the texts of both Mahatma Gandhi and Dr.King, rather than seeing distinct sectionalism over the preferred method of nonviolence, as presented by Steihm; there is a precise merging of both ideals. As seen in how the activists provide examples to explain their actions and the methods chosen; a concurrent dynamic exists as each figure dabbles in both the conscientious and pragmatic to form an inclusive and general perspective. Instead of strictly emphasizing one side, they use one to complement and reinforce the other; in turn, making both a whole. Exactly as Stheim noted in her work that the two in conjunction with each other not only have the potential to formulate a satisfying result but aid in increasing flexibility(pg.28). In the Hindi Swaraj excerpt, the editor reveals how morality and a means to an end play hand-in-hand with the example of a thief and his victims. In essence, when locals find themselves the subject of a robber’s actions(English occupation), it is tempting to usurp vengeance in either the form of individual or mass frustration to regain standing. However, in doing so they run the risk of provoking a similar response from the robber(s) to fight back against their angered victims. In a sort of “fight fire with fire” scenario, nothing is really achieved and instead others unrelated to one victim’s misfortune become subjects of it themselves. Instead, taking the radical route of love can people shock the conscience of the robber with nonresistance which can eventually lead to the self-revoking of their original actions(pg.44-45). An example heavily inclined toward the conscientious approach that seeks to change the mind of an opponent, but nevertheless, discusses the pragmatism of how it can only be achieved through the use of fair means; that does not agitate another into propagating escalation. Not every situation requires the same means to achieve an end. And, preparing to face increased robbery(oppression) through the route of pragmatic nonviolence, can those exhibiting love and soul force hope to change the mind of the oppressor( English); in a conscientious approach. Even in Dr.King, these same ideals are maintained as he consistently puts emphasis on the ethics and morality of not only his Christian values but also how they relate to Gandhi’s preaching of nonviolence and conscientiousness. On page 17 of his Pilgrimage to nonviolence, King discusses how nonviolence is bound to its goal of enlightenment to the oppressor, and in this process resisters realize the spiritual charge of this stance that trumps the absence of physical resistance. Dr.King further explores how the necessary nonviolent pragmatic means of civil disobedience are necessary for the circumstances presented to their movement by the shortcomings of false promises. In his Letter from Birmingham Jail, King explains how every lie they have been given has resulted in the critiqued demonstrations which seek to openly demand freedom, as it is well known “Freedom is never voluntarily given by the oppressor”. The general theme that can be taken away from both of these activists is how both of these ideals of conscientiousness and pragmatism are what makeup nonviolence as a movement. One acts as the subtler underlying tone that the ideas are founded on while the other is the realistic carrying out of its goals(i.e. demonstrations, boycotts, etc.) The first emboldens followers with the need to embrace morality and the second is the bundle of these feelings in action.


Gandhi emphasizes the interconnections between means and ends and states that if a nonviolent society is the goal, it cannot be achieved through violent means. In the case of India, he recommended to avoid the use of arms to achieve independence because using the political arms of the British would make Indians British. The emphasis on the relation between means and ends makes him a pragmatic nonviolent theorist, because he’s not rejecting violence just because of its moral or religious implications, he’s doing it because this would not guarantee the social change that was being sought.

I find that references to the soul, spirits or metaphysics in political theory are unnecessary, but both Gandhi and M.L. King Jr. agree that the term passive aggressive is not a good term because there is nothing passive about political non-violence. Both often reference to personal sacrifices (in contrast to body-force or body injuries), and collective social disobedience as key elements of political nonviolence.

Considering the above, Stiehm’s distinction between political nonviolence is useful because it provides a conceptual frame for the term and helps understand the distinction between avoiding violence just because violence is morally wrong and avoiding violence as a political strategy to achieve major social changes.

Martin Luther King Jr’s ideas have been misrepresented and misunderstood in many ways, this has to do with the misperception about passive aggressive action and nonviolence. Since he dedicates almost an entire chapter to what love is, it can be confused and placed in what Stiehm calls conscientious non-violence, but I think he’s in fact pragmatic just as Gandhi because he explains that nonviolence is not a method for cowards, it’s not a method that is used when we are afraid of using violence, but instead, it’s a political strategy on its own and it requires the same discipline and preparedness as armed violence does. Most importantly, nonviolent political action seeks to create tension, the kind of tension that cannot be ignored and opens the door to political negotiation, so just like Gandhi would stress out the importance of means and ends, Martin Luther King emphasizes the importance of a non-violent approach because for him this will is the kind of approach that brings about big social and political transformations and provokes immediate reactions.

Motivation is key for Judith Stiehm, as it can be seen, “Pragmatic nonviolence expect conflict and does not require conversation of the opponent” (27). Gandhi makes some reference to human interconnection which is basis for the idea that the enemies can become allies someday but not through violent means, this peaceful approach can induce the reader so see him more a conscious non-violent, but he was not. In regards to Martin Luther King Jr., his emphasis on conflict and the idea that nonviolent political action not only expects conflict but should seek it, place him in a the pragmatical classification of nonviolent political action.


I believe that the political ideas of Gandhi and King can fit in both conscientious nonviolence and pragmatic violence, as they both for lack of a better term have excelled in both aspects and have numerous statements and ideas that could be assigned to either nonviolence practice that Steihm presents.

To backtrack and start with King first, one statement that stands out is from the assigned reading, Pilgrimage to Nonviolence, states, “it does resist. If one uses this method because he is afraid or merely because he lacks the instruments of violence, he is not truly nonviolent.” (King 90) Which connects directly to pragmatic violence where one is not inherently fearful of violence or the use of it, as within pragmatic nonviolence, one expects or anticipates violence to occur. However, this statement could also be considered conscientious nonviolence, as it is prescribing a particular type of behavior towards an individual who heeds King’s call for change. King could also be considered conscientious because he considers himself and his wider range of followers or believers in the movement as a being equally bound to all other humans. King’s use of conscientious violence can also be shown within his Letter from Birmingham Jail where he states, “I have never yet engaged in a direct-action movement that was ‘well timed’ according to the timetable of those who have not suffered unduly from the disease of segregation.” (King 2) which connects directly to Steihms description of conscientious nonviolence which is as follows, “Fourth, this form of nonviolence is not time oriented. It fixes no limits within which something must occur in order to judge that nonviolence has been successful.”(Steihm 24) As King himself explained that he has never engaged in a well-timed movement according to a timetable of the oppressors, in other words explaining that the time for change is now, and he will not continue to wait as he has been told by moderates, which he perceives as a nice way of saying never. There of course are lots of other examples like the fact that it was a group of people that continued to convert those initially against the movement to join their ranks, all of which could be drawn and connect to either practice that Steihm explains are of great difference, yet when you use both of them like King it can be obvious that even those there are drastic differences in what Steihm lists as the two forms of nonviolence, the use of both is the most effective.

The same could be said for Gandhi who appears more of a conscientious nonviolence practice at a glance yet when you delve into his theories and ideas of how social change and politics are intertwined, it becomes more of a combination of both conscientious and pragmatic violence as well. As Gandhi states in Hind Swaraj, “This civilisation takes note neither of morality nor of religion” (Ghandi 37) when describing England he is showing his conscientious nonviolence practice as Steihm explains that “One’s impulse to practice this kind of nonviolence, then, is identical with one’s impulse to live one’s concept of morality.”(Steihm 24) As England’s rule over India is full of oppressive moments, they are limiting the morality of the Indian people who desire to be free. Infact, violence was expected in the Indian’s plight for independence, although they proceeded to not react to violence with violence, instead reacted with more non-violence, they were faced with moments that violent actions occurred in the English’s attempt to subdue their movement, yet the Indian spirit pursued. This is still a form of pragmatic non-violence as Ghandi knew that the moment the English would use violence to attempt to eradicate the movement, that they were in the winning seat and more people would flock to their movement as they were the majority or in other words, the ones that prevailed in the question of Indian sovereignty and freedom.

Once again, I believe Steihm’s descriptions of conscientious and pragmatic nonviolence are necessary to analyze historical events like the American Civil Rights Movement or the Indian Independence Movement, yet it is evident that the use of both practices are evident in both of these events. It is not to say that these nonviolence practices are similar, yet, the use of both is evident and could be the purpose of why both had exceptional success in achieving their purpose or ultimate goal.


Stiehm presents us with a great compare and contrast of the two types of non-violence actions: Conscientious Non-Violence, which “assumes that social conflict represents no more than a failure communication between the individuals and their consciences” (Page 24) and that that “harmony can be realized without resorting to either coercion or violence” (Page 29); and Pragmatic Non-Violence, in which “conflict is often accepted as inevitable and even as desirable” (Page 25) and “the advocacy of nonviolence is based upon the belief that it is the most socially economic way of conducting a trial of strength: (Page 29).

Taking these definitions into consideration, I believe that Both Gandhi and MLK fall into the Conscientious Non-Violence theory that Stiehm suggests. However, there are some elements in their writing that can fall into the Pragmatic theory. For example, Gandhi cites that “passive resistance is a method of securing rights by personal suffering; it is the reverse of resistance by arms.” (Page 90, Gandhi); BUT, a few pages before he cited that “India can fight like Italy only when she has arms.” (Page 77, Gandhi) Stiehm mentions that Pragmatic non-violence “is rooted in an ethic responsibility which does not permit one to achieve moral certainty through unquestioning obedience but which holds (…) the actions of others which one might have influenced as well as one’s own actions” (Page 27, Stiehm). This confuses my a bit, but I think it is reinstated that he goes more with Conscientious Non-Violence when saying “passive resistance is the guiding force of the people. Any other rule is foreign rule” (Page 96, Gandhi). In conclusion, and counting that Gandhi was proposing everyone “cease to co-operate with our rulers” (Page 95), I believe he leans more toward the Conscientious Theory.

As for MLK, he explained that his “fifth point” was that nonviolent resistance “avoids not only external physical violence but also internal violence of spirit: (Page 92, MLK’s Pilgrimage to Nonviolence), and this shouts for Stiehm’s Conscientious non-Violence. However (and I do love that MLK cites Gandhi here) he also stated that “nonviolent resistance is not a method for cowards: it does resist (…) Gandhi often said that if cowardice is the only alternative to violence, it is better to fight” (Page 90, same book); which indicates that even though he leans towards Conscientious nonviolence, there are also some Pragmatic elements here. However, I do want to touch also the point about communication: MLK stated that “the purpose of direct action is to create a situation so crisis-packed that it will inevitably open the door to negotiation (Letter from Birmingham Jail, Page 2), and this ties directly to Stiehm’s Conscientious theory that it believes that lack of communication is one of the culprits of conflict, and MLK is suggesting conversation and negotiation.

All in all, I believe both of them lean more towards Conscientious rather than the Pragmatic, even when he seemed to have some Pragmatic elements in their thoughts and taking into account the historical facts that actually happen (theory vs. practice) and all the violence that their non-violent actions ironically brought (majorly from the authorities), then I am not sure how we can box their thoughts into either of the two Non-Violence theories. I am more eager to know the meaning, their motives, and the consequences of their actions rather than put them into a theory vs. practice box.


In “Nonviolence is Two,” Judith Stiehm presents two distinct categories of nonviolence, conscientious and pragmatic. Conscientious nonviolence refers to a moral commitment to nonviolence that is grounded in deeply held values and principles, while pragmatic nonviolence is a strategic approach that seeks to achieve specific goals through nonviolent means.

Both Gandhi and King were proponents of nonviolence, but their approaches to nonviolence were different. Gandhi’s nonviolence was rooted in his philosophical and religious views, which made him dislike the usage of violence to bring about social and political change. In his book Hind Swaraj, Gandhi emphasizes that violence is inherently wrong, and that nonviolence is the only way to achieve true freedom and independence. In ‘Hind Swaraj’ Gandhi argues, “your belief that there is no connection between the means and the end is a great mistake. Through that mistake, even men who have been considered religious have committed grievous crimes. Your reasoning is the same as saying that we can get a rose through planting a noxious weed (Gandhi ch.16 pg. 81)”. Gandhi’s commitment to nonviolence was conscientious because it was based on his strongly held views about the inherent value of nonviolence.

On the other hand, King was more pragmatic in his approach to nonviolence. He firmly believed in the virtues of nonviolence, but he also understood that it might be an effective means of achieving specific goals. In his Letter from Birmingham Jail, King writes, “Nonviolent direct action seeks to create such a crisis and establish such creative tension that a community that has consistently refused to negotiate is forced to confront the issue. It seeks so to dramatize the issue so that it can no longer be ignored… I must confess that I am not afraid of the word “tension.” I have earnestly worked and preached against violent tension, but there is a type of constructive nonviolent tension that is necessary for growth (King, pg. 8)”. King’s commitment to nonviolence was both conscientious and pragmatic, as he believed in the moral value of nonviolence but also saw it as a tactic for achieving social and political change.

Overall, I find Stiehm’s distinction between conscientious and pragmatic nonviolence useful for understanding the different approaches of Gandhi and King to nonviolence. However, I believe it’s crucial to recognize that Gandhi’s and King’s nonviolent strategies were intricate and multifaceted, and they can’t be cleanly divided into either of Stiehm’s categories. Gandhi’s commitment to nonviolence was certainly conscientious, but he also recognized the strategic value of nonviolence. Similarly, while King was more pragmatic in his approach to nonviolence, he also saw it as a deeply moral and principled approach to social and political change.

All in all, while Stiehm’s distinction between conscientious and pragmatic nonviolence might help us appreciate the many nonviolent strategies used by Gandhi and King, it’s critical to note that their strategies were more nuanced and sophisticated than this dichotomy portrays. In the end, Gandhi and King both regarded nonviolence as a formidable tool for achieving social and political change, but also recognized the highly moral and tenacious nature of nonviolence as a method of resolving disputes.


In my personal opinion I believe the understanding of both of their concepts and why they chose to implement them is very important. One is strictly business while the other stems from a moral compass. I think questioning if they align is a hard question to answer. Both theories have different goals that use the same method of non-violence. No, I would not say they align, but it is hard to say they don’t. The main difference I see is the moral difference. Pragmatic non-violence is not worried about meeting ethical requirements. It’s about finding a political or economical advantage.Pragmatic non-violence is not above using coercive and illegal techniques.Well as conscientious nonviolence is as simple as it sounds it’s drawn from a religious or moral standpoint. Violence a scene as something that occurs due to the lack of communication or effort thereof. Nonviolence takes patience, empathy and a moral compass. Martin Luther  King’s statement stuck with me, “  Living through the actual experience of the protest, nonviolence became more than a method to which I gave intellectual assent; it became a commitment to a way of life. Many of the things that I had not cleared up intellectually concerning nonviolence were now solved in the sphere of practical action” The major difference to me and these viewpoints is one is a way of life, to see peace, and love. While others see conflict as a selfish interest and see lives as a pon.

I do believe stems distinction was useful to understand both concepts, as the comparison makes the biggest difference on how one sees violence. There are two very different ideas related to what and why conflict occurs and how each theory interprets it differently. Pragmatic nonviolence expects conflict, while pragmatic nonviolence deems to to be avoidable or resolved through increasing communication.  Stated by stiehm in the text, “The first theory provides spiritual satisfaction, a feeling of certainty, and logical consistency (once certain) a priori assumptions are accepted); unfortunately, it does not satisfactorily address the problem of directing action. The second version focuses on techniques to achieve particular goals, but

Is impoverished with regard to the aesthetics of either logic or spirit.”  The different thought processes each comes up with drives a different source of action, yet within the same compressed idea.


Martin Luther King and Gandhi were two leaders that used nonviolent protest to reach their goal of freedom. Stiehm’s theories of nonviolence are called “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence.” Conscientious nonviolence is from a religious or ethical command that prohibits injury. This theory supposes that moral behavior as well as conscience are valuable. “The basic ethical precept is that conscience is inviolable. Therefore, one ‘must obey one’s own conscience, and one must neither tempt nor coerce another to violate his” (Stiehm, 24). This theory is all about conscience and how self-discipline plays a part in the practice of nonviolence.

The second theory is pragmatic nonviolence, this theory proposes that the idea of nonviolence is all about business. This theory is less ethical, and more goal-oriented since there is a belief that your opponent is stronger. “Conflict is often accepted as inevitable and even as desirable” (Stiehm, 25). This type of nonviolence is seen as strategic and is the best method in the current circumstance.

Both Martin Luther King and Gandhi align with both of these theories. Both Gandhi and King support the idea that nonviolence becomes with suffering and sacrifice. King claims that “nonviolent resistance is not a method for cowards” (King, 90). King believes in the idea of self-discipline he believes that nonviolence comes with discipline. This can be tied back to the theory of conscientious nonviolence. Also, King focuses on the method of attacking the systematic problem instead of an individual. He believes that nonviolence is valuable because it attacks systematic problems rather than people. She emphasizes dad but used in nonviolence you can make individual people notice the injustices it’s happening to the point that they can become your allies. On the other hand, King also fits a bit into the idea of pragmatic nonviolence since he states, “the white power structure of this city left the Negro community with no other alternative” (King, 1963,1). He later talks about how the community had no other alternative but to prepare for direct action since they were not being victims of broken promises.

“We know through painful experience that freedom is never voluntarily given by the oppressor; it must be demanded by the oppressed. Frankly, I have never yet engaged in a direct-action movement that was “well timed” according to the timetable of those who have not suffered unduly from the disease of segregation. For years now I have heard the word “wait” (King, 1963,2). King strongly believes in the idea of direct action which can be tied back with pragmatic nonviolence which is a more strategic method. He has the idea of creating nonviolent tension or conflict that opens a door for negotiation.

Lastly, I find Steihm’s distinction useful for understanding Gandhi and King both of the theories she uses can explain or describe both Gandhi’s and King’s thoughts. There is also a relationship between these two theories that show very similar ways of nonviolent thought.  Ultimately, these theories can be used individually and together in ways to approach nonviolence.


Yes, I do see the alignment between both Gandhi and Dr. King. Apart from the two terms conscientious nonviolence and pragmatic nonviolence however, I believe the alignment is deeply rooted in the self – government and identity of both the Indian’s and the African American soul.  In essence, Dr. King in my opinion is the prime example of conscientious nonviolence and in the article by Judith Stiehm, best describes the ideal individual to have a particular kind of behavior rather than a goal (Stiehm 24).  Notwithstanding, Dr. King was the epiphany of peace, moral identity and conscientious religious with the empowerment of an ethical code of conduct. In short, Ganhdi elaborated on the swords of ethics which consisted of the notions of self-knowledge, duty, morality, master over the mind and the senses (Gandhi 67).  Although, both readings target two different cultures, both wish to attain freedoms through a conscientious nonviolence approach.  A conscience approach that reflects a sense of value and overall moral behavior.  Dr. King while in Birmingham Alabama jail became a prime example of an imprisoned nonviolent individual who actively fought for equity.

Moreover, the approach pragmatic nonviolence outlined by Stiehm declares it as all business, less concerned with meeting exacting ethical requirements (Stiehm 26). In my opinion Dr. King and Gandhi both illuminated their paths with their enlightened conscientious nonviolence theories. They embodied the techniques of freedom and at the same time inflicting severe damage to both their opponents. This strategic plan brought and conquered freedom and in other words revolution. Both suffered and focused on their message through nonviolence while reflecting a justification of conscious morality. This  conscious morality waged war it needed against the slavery of their era.  More importantly, Dr. King and Ganhdi embodied a true essence of nonviolence by empowering the symbolism of freedom. Lastly, I agree with Steihm when she notes that, “nonviolent resistance is a “higher” form of democracy since “quality” is measured by the “voter’s tenacity and capacity to suffering…” (Sheihm 26).


Political non-violence according to Judith Stiehm can be distinctly categorized into two different forms they are conscientious non-violence and pragmatic non-violence. Conscientious non-violence according to Stiehm “is drawn from a religious or ethical injunction prohibiting injury” (Stiehm 24). This essentially means that the choice to remain nonviolent is because of a commitment to a moral imperative rather than the idea that non-violence will help the political cause. Since this concept is related to morality Stiehm believes that it is a desire for moral purity in the face of political challenges that would drive individuals to be conscientiously nonviolent. The second form of non-violence that she describes is pragmatic non-violence, which is concerned “with waging effective goal-oriented struggle against a stronger opponent” (Stiehm 25). Pragmatic non-violence is mainly concerned with creating the best form of resistance against an opponent that would certainly be able to overpower in violent conflict. Therefore, pragmatic non-violence differs from conscientious non-violence because it does not have moral implications in mind but rather what will lead to the best outcome for the resisting party in other words it is all business and does not worry about ethics as much as results. These categories can be useful when looking at the actions of monumental nonviolent movements led by Martin Luther King Jr. and Mahatma Gandhi.

Mahatma Gandhi had a very distinct and strong commitment to remaining nonviolent in what can mostly be described as pragmatic non-violence if seen through the lenses of Judith Stiehm. Gandhi can be described as pragmatic because he kept his commitment to non-violence not because of any moral sense but because he knew that if the Indian people resorted to violence they would sacrifice their unique culture and replace it with a British civilization. Ghandi saw violence as a tool that the British empire used and felt that if his people resorted to similar violence then they would be using a British tool to create their new political structure one that can never be uniquely Indian but rather a British government. Gandhi also felt that nonviolent resistance was a great way to challenge the power of the colonial British. He believed that since the population was overwhelmingly Indian and not British simply resisting the colonial law would have the best results which is a pragmatic approach. Therefore, Ghandi’s form of nonviolent resistance can be categorized as pragmatic.

The philosophy of Martin Luther King Jr. fits more into the category of conscientious non-violence. This is because he studied many different religious groups and was himself a devoted Christian and that certainly played a role in his nonviolent approach to civil disobedience. It is his opinion that love is an extremely powerful force and that Jesus was full of love so the best way to protest politically was through nonviolent fashion. He stated “the love ethic of Jesus above mere interaction between individuals to a powerful and effective social force on a large scale” (Pilgrimage, King 84), referencing the fact that Gandhi was the first person to elevate the love displayed by Jesus and use it on a scale that impacted the entire society instead of just personal relationships. Therefore, King has a very conscientious approach to his non-violence because of his ethical belief that love should be spread and everyone should have as much love in their heart as Jesus.


After reading the texts of Gandhi and Martin Luther King Jr, I have seen both political ideas of Gandhi and Martin Luther king Jr, in both theories of ‘’conscientious nonviolence’’ and ‘’pragmatic nonviolence.’’ As both leaders have contributed heavily to both way of thinking in relation to nonviolence, I’ve seen the both leaders in correlation of both theories in their own respective amount of details.

Gandhi is coherently aligned with ”conscientious nonviolence”, as its defined as ‘’to practice nonviolence, then we must first attune oneself to one’s own conscience through self discipline and introspection, and then make ones adversary conscious of his conscience.’’(Gandhi 1997) Gandhi has instilled the conscience of such mind through how one must confine oneself through movements that highlight the approach of nonviolent action. Gandhi had briefed how India must become a different civilization that’s strong, and prominent based on their people. Gandhi has strongly endured to the people to permeate to such an idea of thought in characterization towards a sentimental value. ”The latter (making one’s opponent conscious) can be done by appeal either to reason or to emotion.” (Stiehm) Such thought enforces the idea of the idea of Gandhi trait of process.

Within Martin Luther King Jr, thoughts, I strongly see how King’s trait of thought truly does align clearly within Stiehm’s evaluation of ‘’pragmatic nonviolence’’ in many ways of action that was committed during the tenure of Martin Luther King, for example such as boycotting the city buses to commend boycotts, in where interrelations amongst all correlate towards Agape in where its ‘’recognition of the fact that all life is interrelated.’’ (King 1958) It pursues the willingness to sacrifice many interests of a whole, deferred point of view. Martin Luther King Jr, had mentioned that the desire to get what’s right, is what truly matters. Such characterization can easily be admitted if someone has to be extremely violent due to it can demonstrate one’s true passion for what’s truthful.

From what I’ve analyzed, I clearly see Stiehm’s idea of “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence” strongly in the words, and characterization of Gandhi and Martin Luther King Jr, based on the readings that were provided. Both leaders have desperately envisioned a new life for many, and such action had been initiated due to the significance of those two. Such significance is due to the reasoning of nonviolent political movements that tend to have meant more than many other symbolic movements.


The philosophy of nonviolence was the focal point of Mahatma Gandhi’s teachings on empathic emancipation as he led his nation to independence. His entire life and work werebased on this concept. Gandhi attached his viewpoint to the pursuit of truth to achieve nonviolence. According to Mahatma Gandhi, nonviolence requires an individual to restrain oneself from physical violence that could harm others and emotional violence that could harm oneself. Similarly, Martin Luther King’s fight for the rights and freedoms of black American society was centred around the paradigms of the nonviolence philosophy. King frowned upon using violence as a conflict resolution strategy because he believed violence only leads to more violence. Although King’s conviction in non-violence originated from his deep roots in his Christian faith, he believed this was the best way to end racial segregation and discrimination in America. This paper highlights Stiehm’sunderstanding of Gandhi’s and King’s positions on conscientious and pragmatic nonviolence.

​Conscientious nonviolence comes from the ethical or religious injunction prohibiting people from harming others. It is usually addressed to a specific person and focuses on behavioural change instead of a long-term goal (Stiehm 24). Conscientious nonviolence is drawn from the concept of morality. Martin Luther King Jr. aligns more with this type of nonviolence concept because of his religious history. King was a highly moral, spiritual Christian who followed the teachings of Jesus Christ’s social philosophy. For King, nonviolence was necessary to eradicate America from the social injustice it suffered. He did not subscribe to the idea that the black race should respond to white oppression with violence. He firmly believed that violence would only lead to more violence, creating a vicious circle of devastating violence against humanity. However, King was not born with the ideology of conscientious nonviolence. He learned about nonviolentresistance from Gandhi and other nonviolence advocates and adopted it in his fight against racial discrimination. As Stiehmhighlights, conscientious nonviolence is all about creating awareness towards the enemy (Stiehm 25). Its goal is to win over the foe through ‘conversion.’ This is the approach that King Jr. took because he believed that violence could not be used to effectively resolve disputes in a large society like the United States. Through his belief in Christian morality, King believed that nonviolence could open the eyes of white supremacists to the evils of segregation that plagued the black American population.

​Mahatma Gandhi neither subscribed to a conscientious nor pragmatic type of nonviolence. He was more open to philosophical and religious traditions. He developed his unique version of nonviolence by combining existing philosophical principles with his rational thoughts. He is one of the earliest proponents of nonviolence because Indian religious traditions practice nonviolence (ahinsa) (Parel 42). While the two major religions of India, Buddhism and Jainism, played a crucial role in developing the nonviolent ideology, Gandhi also considered social reforms and active politics as necessary aspects of the nonviolent ideology. His concept of nonviolence was both conscientious and pragmatic. It was conscientious because it had fundamental aspects of Buddhism and Jainism. Conversely, it was pragmatic because it was goal-oriented (Stiehm 27). It had the goal of ending the colonial oppression of Indians.

​In conclusion, several influential characters throughouthistory propagated the philosophy of nonviolence. However, the two major proponents were Martin Luther King Jr. and Mahatma Gandhi. King Jr. was more aligned with conscientious nonviolence. Given his religious affiliation and strict adherence to moral principles, he used nonviolence to convince white supremacists to forego racial segregation. On the other hand, Gandhi was neither oriented to the conscientious nor pragmatic ideology. He developed his belief in nonviolence from India’s religious traditions, existing philosophical principles, and rational thoughts. Both characters were huge proponents of nonviolence.


From my point of view, conscious nonviolent resistance and pragmatic nonviolent resistance, despite being clearly different, precisely that difference makes them lack what the other has. Therefore, in practice, one needs the other so much so that they can finally become closely related. Because the morality and calm of the proceeding of one emotionally and morally drives the cause, however, a resistance without results due to the lack of objectivity and action could justify any violent action that seeks peace and justice as its purpose. Because the first is characterized by the search for harmony without reaching violence, without reaching coercion, which is also contrary to conscience. While the pragmatic resistance considers the conflict is something very typical of the human being, and necessary. But many times advocating for nonviolence leads advocates, observers, and activists like Martin Luther King and Gandhi among others to fail to distinguish between the two types of nonviolent resistance.

I believe that Martin Luther King Jr. as a theologian and believer shared his message of nonviolence and true pacifism. When Mr. King argue on his Pilgrimage to Non-violence “We speak of a love which is expressed in the Greek word agape. Agape means understanding, redeeming goodwill for all men. It is an overflowing love which is purely spontaneous, unmotivated, groundless, and creative. It is not set in motion by any quality or function of its object. It is the love of God operating in the

human heart. (King 93) In which it consisted of fighting against evil through the power of love. So also the inclination of this activist operates morally and practically. Furthermore, what Gandhi professed was basically leaning towards the same self-righteous stance of conscious nonviolence and that King with a bit of pragmatic nonviolent resistance brought a path to social reform that they had been seeking. As Sthiem argues, “theories work to cancel each other’s deficits” (29). That is, one perspective complements the other to achieve effective results. Even for Mr. King, he stated that Gandhi was an inspiration and guide in his fight. Gandhi in his nonviolent form of Satyagraha expounded “truth-force” or “love-force.” When Gandhi stated “I believe in it as much as I believe in two and two being four. The force of love is the same as the force of the soul or truth.” (89) King first learned of Gandhi’s concept of nonviolence as a seminary student. As a Christian, he connected the Hindu thinker’s words to the Biblical appeal of Jesus.

 

Both promoted nonviolence and were assassinated for their ideas. It is pertinent to bear in mind that Gandhi was the father of India’s independence from the British Empire and Luther King fought against racial discrimination and for equal rights between blacks and whites in the United States. And that their perspectives of nonviolent resistance had such an impact that it produced fear in the opponents of his revolutionary and powerful ideas.


Stiehm’s distinction between conscientious and pragmatic nonviolence highlights the tension between using nonviolence as a moral principle versus using it as a strategic tactic. Conscientious nonviolence sees nonviolence as a moral imperative that should guide all aspects of life, while pragmatic nonviolence sees nonviolence as a means to achieve specific and practical political and social goals. Throughout the texts provided this week, we can take a look at the varied approaches to which Gandhi and King chose to spiritually or physically manifest their nonviolent desires and peaceful attempts at insisting on and cultivating necessary change.

Gandhi’s philosophy of nonviolence was intensely founded in his personal religious beliefs and his comprehensive commitment to moral principles. For Gandhi, nonviolence was not simply a tactic, but a guiding light for how one should live their life. He saw nonviolence as a philosophical imperative and a way of resisting oppression without compromising one’s moral integrity. Such aforementioned ideas appear to closely resemble and suggest an ideological alignment with the conscientious nonviolence approach. King, on the other hand, viewed nonviolent/passive resistance as a means of achieving specific political and social goals. As a minister, King also found revelation within his religion and showcased an acute awareness and a loyal, deep commitment to the principles of nonviolence; whilst also recognizing the strategic and advantageous value of nonviolent resistance in achieving any definitive goals. Illustrating that King may align more closely with the pragmatic nonviolence approach. However, it is important to note that both Gandhi and King saw nonviolent resistance as a powerful tool for social and political change, regardless of their approach. They both recognized that nonviolence could mobilize people, create social and political pressure, and ultimately achieve concrete political and social gains.

In summary, Stiehm’s distinction between conscientious and pragmatic nonviolence is useful for understanding the tension between moral principles and strategic goals in nonviolent resistance. However, Gandhi’s and King’s political ideas cannot easily be categorized as either one or the other. Instead, their ideas suggest a complex relationship between nonviolence as a moral imperative and nonviolence as a strategic tactic for achieving social and political change that can ultimately only appear as suggestions that mirror such distinctions.


Analyzing both Mahatma Gandhi’s and Dr. Martin Luther King Jr.’s works, it can be said that both leaders practiced conscientious non-violence and pragmatic non-violence. Rather than isolating these two different approaches of non-violence, Gandhi and King reaped the value elicited by each method. The essence of conscientious non-violence is its ability to “…mobilize the human resources of emotion, intuitions, empathy, and inspiration” (Stiehm, 29), while the core of pragmatic non-violence stems from the use of “…common sense, social science, and technical knowledge” (Stiehm, 29). As Gandhi explicitly illustrates the importance of the ‘force of love and pity’ towards the perpetrator, in this case, the robber, and the harm in the exercise of brute force to exemplify that “…only fair means can produce fair results…”  (Gandhi, 84) he essentially embodies conscientious non-violence within his argument. However, Gandhi is not blinded by love towards his perpetrator, instead, he understands that as a passive resister, if we do not agree with certain laws, we do not become compliant we simply go against the unjust law. He states that “[i]f man will only realize that it is unmanly to obey laws that are unjust, no man’s tyranny will enslave him…” (Gandhi, 92). Essentially, by going against a law that is demeaning it takes away the power given to the authoritarian. Gandhi reasons with his readers that as long as men obey ‘unjust’ laws, they will remain slaves to the oppressor. By siding with logic, Gandhi demonstrates the use of pragmatic non-violence.

Similarly, Dr. Martin Luther King Jr. illustrates his practice of conscientious non-violence when he dissects the meaning of love, agape, and the prominence of agape in his fight against injustice. King states in his analysis, Stride Toward Freedom, that “[t]he [n]egro must love the white man [] because the white man needs his love to remove his tensions, insecurities, and fears” (King, 94). To his understanding, love or agape isn’t a weakness it’s the key to promoting justice. Nonetheless, while he understood the importance of non-violence and grace, he judiciously stated in the Letter from Birmingham Jail that “[t]he [n]egro has many pent-up resentments and latent frustrations. He has to let them out…If his repressed emotions do not come out in these nonviolent ways, they will come out in ominous expressions of violence. That is not a threat; it is a fact of history” (King, 4). His argument stems from the pragmatic non-violence approach.


Stiehm’s dichotomy between “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence” provides a useful framework for understanding the political ideas of Gandhi and King, and the ways in which they approached the use of nonviolence as a means of resisting unjust systems of power.

Gandhi’s philosophy of nonviolence, or satyagraha, was rooted in a deeply spiritual and philosophical worldview that emphasized the importance of individual conscience and moral duty. For Gandhi, nonviolence was not simply a tactic or strategy, but rather a way of life that required a deep commitment to truth, nonviolence, and self-sacrifice. As he wrote in Hind Swaraj, “The sword is no match for the pen. Neither can the pen be used to advantage without the tongue. The tongue is mightier than the sword, but the tongue must be sharpened by the pen.” (Gandhi, Hind Swaraj 65) In other words, Gandhi saw nonviolence as a way of challenging and transforming unjust systems of power through the power of words, ideas, and moral persuasion.

Similarly, King’s approach to nonviolent resistance was rooted in a deep moral commitment to justice and a rejection of violence as a means of achieving it. Like Gandhi, King saw nonviolence as a transformative force that could challenge and change unjust systems of power. However, while Gandhi’s approach to nonviolence was largely grounded in his religious and philosophical beliefs, King’s approach was more pragmatic, emphasizing the strategic value of nonviolence as a means of achieving political goals. In his “Letter from Birmingham Jail,” King wrote that “nonviolent resistance is not a method for cowards; it does resist” (King 89). For King, nonviolence was not simply a matter of passive resistance, but rather an active and strategic approach to challenging unjust systems of power.

While Gandhi’s emphasis on conscience and individual responsibility contrasts with King’s emphasis on strategic efficacy and the need for collective action, both approaches share a commitment to nonviolence as a means of challenging and transforming unjust systems of power. As Gandhi wrote in Hind Swaraj, “Satyagraha is soul force or love force. It is the force which is born of truth and love or nonviolence.” (Gandhi, Hind Swaraj 38) This soul force, or love force, is a transformative power that can challenge and change even the most entrenched systems of power.

In light of these similarities and differences, Stiehm’s distinction between conscientious and pragmatic nonviolence offers a useful lens through which to view the political ideas of Gandhi and King. While both saw nonviolence as a means of resisting and challenging unjust systems of power, their approaches differed in important ways. Gandhi’s emphasis on conscience and individual responsibility contrasts with King’s emphasis on strategic efficacy and the need for collective action. Ultimately, however, both approaches share a commitment to nonviolence as a transformative force capable of challenging and changing unjust systems of power.


The difference between “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence” lies in the morals and ethics of both. As Steihm discusses, conscientious nonviolence plays to the morality of not using violence often propagated within the Christian church (Steihm p. 23). This form of nonviolence prioritizes using means besides violent warfare to achieve goals  to abide by the ethics of doing no harm to others. This is a philosophy Dr. Martin Luther King Jr. avidly supported and utilized in his movement for racial equality. However, conscientious nonviolence requires a level of pacifism that crosses into delusional optimism. This optimism denies the true nature of man which includes man’s capabilities for evil. Steihm highlights how this form of nonviolence centers its belief around the ability of man to connect to and transform another man’s conscience by appealing to his emotions (Steihm p. 27). This dismisses the reality of man which is the ability to commit evil acts without regard for conscience or any emotional involvement. Though Dr. King is a passivist, he recognizes mans nature and does not delude himself into believing solely optimism and conscientious nonviolence will mend social injustices. As Dr. King includes in Pilgrimage to Nonviolence, false idealism does not solve social issues but rather keeps us farther from a solution under the false pretense that simple communication and conscience connection will bridge these gaps (p. 87). Therefore, Dr. King teeters on the line between conscientious nonviolence and pragmatic nonviolence. He fully recognizes that conscientious nonviolence is a solution in an ideal world, but in reality pragmatic nonviolence may also be necessary.

Pragmatic nonviolence removes the emotion from nonviolence and uses means such as intellectual warfare and symbolic violence during conflict (Steihm p. 26). For instance, the Cold War was a series of bluffs from both the Soviet Union and the US, both trying to manipulate the other to succumb to their terms and conditions without ever having to fire a shot. This is nonviolent because no violence was included, but it does not avoid conflict like conscientious nonviolence seeks to. Ghandi does not perfectly fit into either pragmatic nonviolence or conscientious nonviolence. Ghandi willingly acknowledges the shortcomings of man and does not seek to transform the conscience of any man in order to achieve nonviolence. Ghandi also does not attempt to wage intellectual warfare through manipulation and coercion. Instead, Ghandi focuses on observing and coming to truths that allow for communication without ego. Once ego is removed, solutions come much faster. Therefore, Steihm’s interpretations provide a foundation for understanding Dr. King, but not for understanding Ghandi’s points of view.


After reading all the texts this week, I’ve found them to be very compelling. Stiehm’s take on “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence” gives a much better outlook on Gandhi’s and Martin Luther King Jr.’s views. According to Judith Conscientious nonviolence is drawn from a religious or ethical injunction prohibiting injury. It is based on a directive addressed to an individual; it prescribes a particular kind of behavior rather than a particular goal. (pg24) Meanwhile, pragmatic nonviolence is trying to attain its ends either through persuasion, which involves increasing communication, or through coercion. (Gandhi pg26) I think Gandhi and Martin Luther King Jr. both align with the same category of conscientious and pragmatic nonviolence. For example, Gandhi grew up in India, which was under British leadership at the time, and faced a lot of oppression. He also believed in nonviolent resistance, which also had a lot to do with his spiritual beliefs. and self-sacrifice, and morality as a way to bring about change for independence and the economy. An example of conscientious nonviolence was when Gandhi spoke about a thief who broke into a home. When only violence was applied to the thief, his behavior did not improve, but when daya was applied, it did. One of the aims of non-violence is the moral regeneration of the culprit ‘in the majority of cases (pg. Gandhi 84). Gandhi was also big on pragmatic nonviolence. He believed in satyagraha, which means “truth, and that it was non-violent but instead was meant to be revolutionary. Satyagraha was based on the truth, and Gandhi was a firm believer in speaking and living the truth at all times. He even mentioned in a comment that but satyagraha is not a subject for research—you must experience it, use it, and live by it’. (Gandhi pg73)

Similar to Gandhi, Martin Luther King Jr. was also an example of conscientious nonviolence because, being deeply rooted in his Christian faith, he too was against violence. King believed nonviolence was the way to seek peace and justice. In his letter he mentioned how “the last few years I have consistently preached that nonviolence demands that the means we use must be as pure as the ends we seek.” ( King pg.6). King also mentions how discovering Gandhi impacted him. “It was in this Gandhian emphasis on love and nonviolence that I discovered the method for social reform that I had been seeking for so many months”. (King, p. 85) Meanwhile, his pragmatic nonviolence approach was done through noncooperation or boycotts. (King Pg90)

Overall, I do find Stiehm’s approach between “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence” very useful for a better understanding of Gandhi and King. Both King and Gandhi are aligned in both categories and cannot be categorized in just one. They may come from different backgrounds, but they both wanted to impact their communities. They both used marches and boycotts to bring attention. They both were firm believers in nonviolent approaches and respect for others. This is why they fall into both categories.


Stiehm discusses an important dichotomy in the field of nonviolent resistances: conscientious nonviolence and pragmatic nonviolence. The former is characterized by the use of nonviolent resistance as a moral obligation while the latter is characterized as using nonviolent resistant because it is the most effective form of resistance available at the moment. I would place Gandhi and King in the category of “conscientious nonviolence” but I do think that some aspects of King’s form of resistance could also be placed in the “pragmatic nonviolence” category.

I placed Gandhi in this category because as can clearly be seen in his writing, maintaining nonviolent resistance is more important than his goal of overthrowing the British Empire. Lines from his work like, “Everybody admits that sacrifice of self is infinitely superior to sacrifice of others” (Page 91) and “If India copies England, it is my firm conviction that she will be ruined” (Page 33), show how important nonviolence is to Gandhi rather than just a tool he thinks would be effective. He refuses to change his tactics even when there is pressure to do so, saying “by using similar means [violence], we can get only the same thing that they got” (Page 81). He strongly believes that the only way to achieve a free and better India is to reject the violent tactics of the British and stay loyal to nonviolent resistance even if there are times where this resistance might seem futile.

I put King in the same category as Gandhi because it can be seen in his writing and his resistance tactics how much inspiration he took from Gandhi. King’s own descriptions of what nonviolent resistance should look like further supports his placement in “conscientious nonviolence”. In his book “Stride Toward Freedom”, lines like , “nonviolent resistance is a willingness to accept suffering without retaliation”(Page 91), “At the center of nonviolence stands the principle of love”(Page 92), and “It[Nonviolent resistance] is based on the conviction that the universe is on the side of justice” (Page 95). All these lines sound almost exactly how Stiehm describes conscientious resistance as in her writing, King is willing to undergo suffering and jailing in order to stay loyal to his form of resistance.

Despite King’s clear devotion to nonviolence, his Letter from Birmingham Jail shows that these tactics did have some strategic planning behind them which could be considered “Pragmatic Nonviolence”. He writes “Nonviolent direct action seeks to create such a crisis and establish such creative tension that a community that has consistently refused to negotiate is forced to confront the issue” (Page 2). This statement shows that nonviolent resistance was specifically used in order to create a tension without placing any of the fault on the peaceful protestors. While I would still describe King’s resistance as mostly conscientious, it can be argued that there are times where nonviolent resistance is used as a pragmatic measure which makes Stiehm’s dichotomy imperfect and perhaps needing of a third category where resistance could have both conscientious and pragmatic aspects.


Stiehm’s definitions of pragmatic and conscientious nonviolence provide a useful foundation for examining Gandhi and King’s political ideologies. However, it is not a clear-cut case of aligning one or the other with these thinkers.

Conscientious nonviolence is a principled commitment to nonviolence as a means of achieving justice and equality. Conscientious nonviolence, in Stiehm’s understanding, entails a willingness to endure violence in the pursuit of these goals, with the hope that the moral power of nonviolence will finally win against injustice. On the other hand, pragmatic nonviolence entails the deliberate application of peaceful methods to accomplish a particular objective, without necessarily endorsing nonviolence as a broader philosophy.

Steihm believed that these two theories worked together by balancing out each other’s differences, “The first mobilize the human resources of emotion, intuition, empathy, and inspiration; the second throws into the fray common sense, social science and technical knowledge” (Steihm, 1968). Nevertheless, the theories not only support one another in prepping the resister for conflict, but they also operate as additional sources of fulfillment after conflict is resolved. At that point, one might either rejoice because nonviolence was successful or derive inner joy in defeat from knowing that one has acted well directly against the challenge.

Gandhi and King both advocated for nonviolence, yet their strategies were significantly different from one another. Gandhi supported conscientious nonviolence and saw it as an integral part of his larger philosophy of self-realization and spiritual transformation. Gandhi believed that nonviolence was more than just a strategy; it was a fundamental moral ideal that demanded complete dedication, even in the face of persecution and violence. He felt that nonviolent resistance might ultimately result in the establishment of a just and peaceful society by having the ability to transform both the oppressor and the oppressed.

King, on the other hand, was more pragmatic in his approach to nonviolence. While he was dedicated to the idea of nonviolence, he also understood the value of taking calculated risks to accomplish specific objectives. He believed that peaceful resistance was a valuable weapon for rallying public opinion and exerting political pressure. This approach can be displayed through King’s practice of peaceful protests and large, public congregations speaking against the United State’s unjust government.

After analyzing the differences between Gandhi’s and King’s approaches, Steihm offers a helpful distinction. Rather than the discussion simply being conceptual or theoretical, it transforms into a more definitive discussion, making it less about “what if” and more about “what is/was”.


Gandhi and Martin Luther King Jr. were the two greatest advocates of nonviolent resistance, and their nonviolent beliefs continue to exert an influence on society today. Their political philosophies integrate into Stiehm’s distinction between “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence.” In addition to determining if Stiehm’s difference is useful for comprehending their methods of pacifism.

The contrast made by Stiehm may be helpful in comprehending Gandhi and King because it draws attention to the fact that both individuals used nonviolent strategies that were both sincere and practical. In “Steihm 1968”, he describes both categories of nonviolence, “Conscientious nonviolence” is drawn from a religious or ethical injunction prohibiting injury.” and pragmatic nonviolence “it is less concerned with meeting exacting ethical requirements as to means that it is with waging effective goal-oriented…” [1] Both Gandhi and Martin Luther King Jr. fall within Stiehm’s definition of “conscientious nonviolence.” These two individuals had a strong religious and intellectual backgrounds, and they both had strong ethical convictions about the virtue of pacifism. Gandhi and King both firmly felt that pacifism must be used to bring about changes in society and politics, and their acts were motivated by these convictions. “Moreover, he came perilously close to identifying the Kingdom of God with a particular social and economic system a tendency which should never befall the Church.” [2]

Yet to achieve their objectives, each Gandhi and King also employed pragmatist, tactical nonviolence. Gandhi, for instance, orchestrated large demonstrations, boycotts, and acts of civil noncompliance to apply stress on the British Empire, while Martin Luther King Jr. did likewise to raise awareness of the equal rights movement and to exert stress on the government of the United States. As is mentioned in “Gandhi Excerpts”, “Formerly when people wanted to fight with one another, they measured between them their bodily strength; now it is possible to take away thousands of lives by one man working behind a gun from a hill.” [3] This suggests that both individuals combined moral and practical nonviolent strategies to accomplish their objectives.

To conclude, Stiehm’s definition of “conscientious nonviolence” includes Gandhi and Martin Luther King Jr. But, in an attempt to achieve their objectives, they both used pragmatist nonviolence. Stiehm’s difference is helpful for comprehending their nonviolence ideologies, but in order to properly understand their motives and views, it is crucial to also examine their respective nonviolence ideologies from a larger, societal, and political perspective.


Gandhi and Martin Luther King both captivated the tactics of political non-violence and had extensive successes. Gandhi viewed political non-violence to be the only appropriate choice in overcoming the British Empire’s reign over India. Ghandi argued that the route of achieving independence through political violence would emulate the British Empire and would not result in the sovereignty that India would cherish. Martin Luther King studied Gandhi’s work and saw non-violence as a tool for radical change in the face of radical injustice and an extreme view of political action but in the interest of love.

With how goal oriented both Gandhi and King were, their belief systems align more with Stiehm’s pragmatic non-violence. However, as Stiehm herself concedes, splitting non-violence into a dichotomy is not always black and white. While Gandhi and King lean towards pragmatic non-violence, there certainly are elements of conscientious non-violence in their ethical and moral arguments. Gandhi mentions non-violence as the most efficient means for achieving not only independence, but a way to preserve the unique identity of India. Gandhi argued the path of violence to achieve political ends will result in India resembling the British Empire in their tools and techniques: “We want English rule without the Englishmen, you will want the tiger’s nature but not the tiger, that is to say you will make India English if you use violence to achieve your ends” (28).

While Gandhi is often focused on the efficacy of non-violence in a pragmatic sense, conscientious non-violence can be seen in his thoughts on the challenges of non-violence. Gandhi argues that non-violence is more difficult to carry out than violence, and that those who commit to non-violence rather than violence are often demanded of more. The implication that violence could be an easier option signals the conscientious non-violence lingering in Gandhi’s work. Similarly, King intertwines morals and ethics in many of his arguments promoting non-violence. King’s conscientious non-violence is very apparent in his arguments for love as the fundamental principle that non-violent resistance relies on.

In my opinion, I do think that Stiehm’s dichotomy of non-violence is helpful in understanding the motivations of influential political actors. However, I think it is important not to attempt to confine any intellectual or their arguments to one variety when both are so intertwined.


When we speak about nonviolence, there are typically two approaches. Conscientious nonviolence and pragmatic nonviolence are the two approaches we focus on in this week’s readings. According to Stiehm, conscientious nonviolence “variety which can most aptly be described as pacific or passive” (Stiehm, 1). This is a belief that coincides with religion and categorically frowns upon and prohibits harming another. This emphasises and encourages human harmony. Pragmatic nonviolence is the opposite. This is where conflict is seen as normal and the rejection of violence as an effective way of challenging power. These usually are in the form of  “peaceful mass movements (some of which later give way to violent disorder)” (Stiehm, 2). Failure to distinguish both nonviolence categories, can easily confuse anyone. Ghandi believed that our goal should be towards nonviolence and continuously make efforts to progress towards it. He believed it was a weapon only for the strong because we have to be strong enough to not be nonviolent as sometimes it’s inevitable. Similarly, Martin Luther King was known for his for his tactics and decisions to use nonviolence as the most effective form of protesting. Even when violence was aimed at him and threatened him, he still decided that peaceful forms of nonviolence such as his most famous “I have a dream” speech and the march. I believe that both King nor Ghandi’s views or beliefs align with neither pragmatic violence or conscientious nonviolence. Both king and Ghandi attest and vouch for a peaceful nonviolent way of life and thinking. If anything, conscientious nonviolence is most close to their views, but they do not coincide with religion. I do not find Stiehm’s distinction and definition of conscientious nonviolence and pragmatic nonviolence helpful when it comes to trying to understand King or Ghandi’s understanding of the topic. I would prefer and use a different approach. Its not much different from conscientious nonviolence just excluding the religion portion. The approach I would take to understand them is that they advocated for peace and nonviolent ways to solve differences. Arguments and differences between people or groups is inevitable because we all have our own beliefs but if we are strong enough to handle situations in a nonviolent way, we can accomplish so much more than if we resort to violence. Both King and Ghandi were strong enough to believe this was a way of living and solving problems.


This week’s texts by Mohandas Gandhi, Martin Luther King Jr., and the political scientist Judith Stiehm all share the common theme of morality in the face of political non-violence and resistance. The dichotomy between “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence” that Stiehm presents is useful for understanding Gandhi and King political work. “Conscientious nonviolence”, as Stiehm defines it is “by historical continuity and by a religious or ethical belief which categorically prohibits injury of another.” (Stiehm, Pg. 23). The political ideas of Gandhi fit into this dichotomy because he stands for protecting the purity of India to be untaintable from reciprocating the violence the Englishmen have inflicted. Gandhi as the editor claims ”The state after withdrawal will depend largely upon the manner of it. If, as you assume, they retire, it seems to me we shall still keep their constitution” (Gandhi, Pg. 27). With this quote, Ghandi emphasizes that there should be peace in the manner in which the Englishmen should leave India, and the collective soul of India is at stake. There is importance in one’s individual action, and the conscious is to be sacred in one’s decision making process. However one may disagree in a particular note in Stiehms definition where she states “The goal of conscientious nonviolence is to create new awareness in its foe.”(Stiehm, Pg. 25), whereas Ghandi believes India will not change the Englishman as they are comparable to a Tiger that changes their behavior, but is still a tiger. (Gandhi, Pg. 27). However, Ghandi’s ideals heavily relied on peace and one’s concept of morality, making it incredibly effective in maintaining India’s identity in the midst of this conflict. As Stiehm puts it, there is a need in focusing more on the individual’s particular behavior rather than an end goal.
Comparably, King aligns with “pragmatic nonviolence” in Stiehm’s distinction in that it ”appears periodically as a more or less spontaneous response by an unarmed populace or by a minority group to a situation regarded as intolerable.” (Stiehm, Pg. 23). King’s Letter From Birmingham Jail is an absolutely desperate call for change in a society that had made conditions intolerable for African Americans. King says “There have been more unsolved bombings of Negro homes and churches in Birmingham than in any other city in this nation.” (King, Pg.1). With this quote, King explains his reason for his actions of political non-violence by comparing it to the horrible crimes committed against so many people. However, it could be argued that one could also consider King’s ideals as a dichotomy of “conscientious nonviolence” because he states “So we decided to go through a process of self-purification.” (King, Pg. 1). This is seen in Stiehms definition where she states “conscientious nonviolence” is also “ the urge to attain or maintain moral purity which brings about commitment to this type of nonviolence.”. Ultimately, Stiehms dichotomy between “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence” are an essential tool and categorizing both great political leaders leading with non-violent resistance.


Words often wield more power than weapons do. There’s a reason why apologizing with a simple “I’m sorry” can calm the fiercest of fury in someone and hearing an “I love you” provides us with a special sense of warmth inside. As social and sensitive beings by nature, language influences us to a great extent. From song lyrics to speeches, nonviolent communication elicits emotional responses – sparking the very change of heart known to inspire action. Aggression isn’t a necessary means for change. In fact, people are more likely to actively listen to an individual when they raise their words, not voice.

 

I find nonviolent direct action to be unequivocally effective because it forces a person to turn inwards. Such reflection paves the way for reevaluation by fostering a deeper understanding of one’s personal beliefs and actions. We can see a successful example of 20th century civil resistance in Southern college town sit-ins throughout the Civil Rights Movement. In using Mahatma Gandhi and Dr. Martin Luther King’s strategies of nonviolence, students against segregation challenged discriminating franchises through nonviolent direct action. Actions of civil disobedience are more likely to gain attention from curious watchers on the national stage, spreading awareness while violence more inculcates fear, taking away from an issue’s focus. On Gandhi’s premise, large-scale noncooperation against a power, whether it be the colonial government or lunch counter, eventually forces it to collapse.

 

Both descriptions of conscientious and pragmatic nonviolence are equipped to suit Gandhi and Dr. King. At first glance, one phrase might seem more ascribed to a certain figure than the other because of specific keywords, but in digging a little deeper, it’s clear that the duality of these terms is conspicuous. In terms of Gandhi, conscientious nonviolence speaks to his principles the most if one of the two interpretations must be chosen. Gandhi’s just moral code upheld by truth (Satyagraha) and nonviolence (Ahimsa) relate to Judith Steihm’s grounds of, “…the ethical injunction prohibiting injury.” By Steihm’s definition, I see Dr. King’s legacy aligning most with pragmatic nonviolence. His leadership in the fight for equality between black and white Americans can be detailed by what Steihm called, “…a more or less spontaneous response by an unarmed population or by a minority group to a situation regarded as intolerable.”

 

Now we can relate the sentence, “…one’s impulse to practice this kind of nonviolence, then, is identical with one’s impulse to live one’s concept of morality,” to both figures without a doubt. It’s sentences like this that make it pretty difficult to determine which form of nonviolence suits who best when taken out of context. On top of this, the fact of conscientious nonviolence asserting that social conflict is nothing other than the miscommunication between individuals and their consciences speaks to Dr. King’s activism. Again, the explanation of pragmatic nonviolence can be drawn to Gandhi’s mission for the entirety of India to refuse cooperation with the British government, “…through coercion, which involves either offering increased cooperation in return for altered behavior, or threatening a punitive decrease in cooperation unless behavior is changed.” Overall, the coinciding truths of each definition are applicable to Gandhi and Dr. King aside from the fixed language found in conscientious and pragmatic


Gandhi and King promoted the idea that all conflicts should be settled peacefully and without violence. Nonviolent resistance, such as protest and civil disobedience, was seen to be the most effective means of bringing about positive social change, which they all believed in (Gandhi & Gandhi, 1939). They agreed that using violence was never an option and thought that moral reasoning and noncooperation might bring about positive change. Gandhi and King were “pragmatic nonviolent activists” and “idealistic nonviolence campaigners.” They saw nonviolence as a tactic rather than an end in itself and recognized the justifiability of resorting to physical force in times of danger and the strategic use of violence in achieving their goals.

Both Gandhi and King thought talking things out may break a vicious cycle and lead to positive change (King, 2011). In this way, they demonstrated an ethical and functional commitment to nonviolence. They considered nonviolence a powerful tool for social transformation, applicable to conflict resolution and self-defense. They believed in the power of peaceful protest and civil disobedience to bring about positive change, and they valued discussion and compromise as means for resolving conflict. The ripple effects of their principled and practical nonviolence may be felt worldwide even now.

In general, Stiehm’s descriptions of “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence” apply to both Gandhi and King (King Jr, 1992). They were both firm believers in the efficacy of nonviolence to effect social change and curious about its possible uses, especially in self-defense. The profound societal changes they spurred are being felt today. There is little doubt that Gandhi and King fall squarely under ethical and realistic nonviolence categories, respectively (King, 2011). They shared a conviction in the efficacy of nonviolent resistance, including protest and civil disobedience, in bringing about needed societal changes. This faith in the effectiveness of nonviolence aligns with the concept of principled nonviolence, which holds that violence is never justifiable and that people should constantly seek peaceful solutions to disputes. They understood the value of violence under specific conditions and the need for peaceful conflict resolution and constructive change via dialogue and compromise (King, 2011).

Practical nonviolence, which recognizes that violence may be essential in certain situations, is consistent with this view of violence as a strategic tool. Gandhi and King inspired generations of activists with their commitment to nonviolence and their ability to use it ethically and practically. Stiehm categorizes Gandhi and King into two camps, conscious nonviolence and pragmatic nonviolence, which helps me to do so (Stiehm, 1968). Both Gandhi and King, as Stiehm’s distinction shows, believed in the power of nonviolent protest and civil disobedience to effect beneficial social change but also acknowledged the need to resort to violence in extreme situations (Stiehm, 1968). That way, we can get a more detailed picture of both leaders and how their ideas relate to the more significant nonviolent movement.


Week three talks about marks communism and Gandhi also mentioned, and his fascination on his campaigns of nonviolent resistance. Moved by satyagraha (equals love) and Agraha (equals force) first I rejected their materialistic interpretation of history. Communism, avowedly secularistic and materialistic, has no place for God. that communism challenge delete Archbishop and it should challenge every Christian as it challenged me to a growing concern about social justice. With its false assumptions and evil methods, communism grew as a protest against the hardships of the underprivileged. Communism is theory emphasize A classless society, and a concern for social justice, through the world knows prasad experience that in practice it created new classes and a new lexicon of injustice. He then goes into marks critic of modern culture. He presented capitalism as an essential a struggle between the owners of the productive resources and the workers, marks interpreted economic forces as the dialectal process of which society moved from federalism through capitalism through socialism, with the primary mechanism of this historical movement being the struggle between economic classes whose interests were irreconcilable.

The Montgomery movement, first let it be known that nonviolent resistance is not a method for cowards. (page 90). The second fact that characterizes nonviolence is it does not seek to defeat or humiliate the opponent but to win his friendship and understanding. The third characteristic of this method is that the attack is directed against forces of evil rather than against persons who happen to be doing the evil. The fourth point that characterizes not violence resistance is the willingness to accept suffering without retaliation to accept blows from the opponent without striking back. The fifth point concerning nonviolent resistance is that it avoids not only external physical violence but also internal violence and spirit.

And speaking of love we are not referring to some sentimental or affectionate emotion. Would be nonsense to urge men to love their opposers in affectionate sense. Agape is disinterested love. (page 93). Another basic point about a gape is that it springs from the need of the other person his need for belonging to the best in the human family. A gap is not a weak, passive love. It is love and action. It means love seeking to preserve and create community. OK that’s it


Upon reading Steihm’s essay, a comprehensive understanding of the nature of non-violence as a tactic for achieving objectives has been achieved. Steihm’s essay classifies non-violence into two categories for the sake of argument: “conscientious nonviolence” and “pragmatic nonviolence.” Steihm provides detailed explanations of both types. The first type is more of a moral obligation to non-violence, where individuals feel a strong desire to maintain moral purity, which drives them to practice this type of nonviolence. She clarifies, “It is based upon a directive addressed to an individual; it prescribes a particular kind of behavior rather than a particular goal” (Steihm, 24).

I believe that the most similar concept to the one described is found in Gandhi’s chapter on Brute Force, where he discusses the importance of consciously maintaining moral purity and avoiding coercion in conflicts.“It is perfectly true that they used brute force, and that it is possible for us to do likewise, but, by using similar means, we can get only the same thing that they got. You will admit that we do not want that. Your belief that there is no connection between the means and the end is a great mistake. Through that mistake even men who have been considered religious have committed grievous crimes. Your reasoning is the same as saying that we can get a rose through planting a noxious weed. If I want to cross the ocean, I can do so only by means of a vessel; if I were to use a cart for that purpose, both the cart and I would soon find the bottom.” (Hind Swaraj, 81) Gandhi emphasizes that true consciousness of non-violent approaches is essential to achieving the freedom that India truly desires. He argues that using the same tactics and techniques as the Englishmen did would not bring true morals and pure freedom. Instead, he advocates for a mindset and lifestyle based on conscientious non-violence. Through patience and perseverance, the Indian people could achieve their freedom despite facing numerous adversaries, as their commitment to non-violence ultimately prevailed over the brute force of the Englishmen.

Steihm describes pragmatic non-violence on the opposite side of the spectrum. She states that pragmatic nonviolence “appears periodically as a more or less spontaneous response by an unarmed populace or by a minority group to a situation regarded as intolerable. This tradition is reflected in peaceful mass movements.” (Steihm, 24) However, an example of a response that is not spontaneous but necessary and direct and fits this concept is described by MLK in his “Letter from Birmingham Jail.” King states, “You deplore the demonstrations that are presently taking place in Birmingham. But I am sorry that your statement did not express a similar concern for the conditions that brought the demonstrations into being. I am sure that each of you would want to go beyond the superficial social analyst who looks merely at effects and does not grapple with underlying causes. I would not hesitate to say that it is unfortunate that so-called demonstrations are taking place in Birmingham at this time, but I would say in more emphatic terms that it is even more unfortunate that the white power structure of this city left the Negro community with no other alternative.” According to Steihm, conducting peaceful demonstrations as the only available means is what pragmatic non-violence entails.“It is less concerned with meeting exacting ethical requirements as to means that is with waging effective goal-oriented struggle against a stronger opponent or minimally against an opponent capable of inflicting severe damage if the conflict should become violent. In this case conflict is often accepted as inevitable and even as desirable.” (Steihm, 25)

Think about the way Hobsbawm characterizes revolution (and think back to Arendt and Kumar too, if you found their approaches compelling).

Think about the way Hobsbawm characterizes revolution (and think back to Arendt and Kumar too, if you found their approaches compelling). In view of these approaches to understanding what revolution is, do you agree with Marx and Du Bois that the American Civil War should be understood as a revolutionary process? If so, what aspects of the Civil War best exemplify “revolution” as a category? If not, what distinguishes the Civil War from other conflicts that were revolutions?

This is intended as a very open-ended discussion prompt. You do not have to draw on all of these authors to support your own analysis, but you should engage with at least a couple of them in articulating your own ideas.


I do agree that the with both Marx and Du Bois that the American Civil War did in fact follow a revolutionary process by the definitions provided to us by Hobsbawm, Arendt, and Kumar. 

Hobsbawm highlights four main points in the French Revolution; first, the French Revolution was a political AND social revolution, social meaning it affected things such as property laws and social classes (Hobsbawm, 56). Second, the middle class, or the bourgeoisie class, became the leaders of the revolution and their social interests became the driving force of the main cause. These interests were also supported by the masses or the lower classes. (Hobsbawm, 58). These interests, as expressed in Hobsbawm’s third point, were influential demands such as individual rights and freedoms. (Hobsbawm, 57). Finally, Hobsbawm, as well as Arendt and Kumar, argues that the French Revolution sets the pattern for all other revolutions to follow in its footsteps. (Hobsbawm, 55). By applying the circumstances of the American Civil War into these four points we can see how that war should be considered a revolution. 

Marx argues that the Civil War began as social and then gained political legitimacy as time went on and the war changed. He explains this by writing that the North did not start the war with the intention to abolish slavery, but originally as an economic issue about how the South should continue their work on plantations (either by expanding territory or abolishing slavery). As the war went on, the interests changed to revolve more around the complete abolishment of slavery. (Marx, 38). Next, Du Bois writes that the strike of slaves leaving the plantations and joining the Union Army had a string affect on changing the attitude about the abolishment of slavery which proves that the social interests of the masses leads the main causes of war or revolution. (Du Bois, 67). The third point is clear – these interests that slaves were fighting for had to do with individual rights and freedoms. Finally, the last point which has been argued repeatedly by every piece we have read, states that every revolution follows the pattern of the French Revolution in a way that actions by leaders lead to the mobilization of the masses that leaders cannot control. In the case of the Civil War, the beginning of the war is the ‘action of the leaders’, the strike of the slaves from the plantations and into the Union Army is the ‘mobilizing of the masses’, and the result that the leaders cannot control is the changing of the meaning of war to be about the abolishment of slavery coupled with the fact that the North eventually wins. 


Hobsbawm, in his book “The Age of Revolution: Europe 1789-1848,” characterizes revolution as a moment of discontinuity and restructuring. He writes, “A revolution is a great event in the life of a society…it is the result of a long period of development, and involves a fundamental change in the structure of society” (Hobsbawm 3). According to Hobsbawm, a revolutionary process involves the overthrow of an existing order and the creation of a new one, which may entail political, social, and economic transformations.

Similarly, Arendt argues in her book “On Revolution” that revolution is a process of mass action, in which ordinary people rise up against oppressive regimes and assert their freedom and autonomy. She writes, “The outstanding characteristic of the revolutionary event is action…action is the one activity that goes on directly between men without the intermediary of things or matter” (Arendt 35). For Arendt, revolution is not simply a political upheaval but a fundamental transformation of social relations.

Kumar’s perspective on revolution, as presented in his book “Utopia and Anti-Utopia in Modern Times,” is multifaceted. He argues that revolution involves social, economic, and cultural change, and that it can be either utopian or anti-utopian in nature. Kumar writes, “The idea of revolution is inherently utopian…But the concrete social and economic circumstances in which revolutions occur are anti-utopian” (Kumar 2). For Kumar, revolution is a complex and contradictory process that involves both the pursuit of a better world and the struggle against entrenched interests.

Marx and Du Bois both argue that the American Civil War should be understood as a revolutionary process. Marx, in his essay “The Civil War in the United States,” contends that the conflict represented a struggle between two economic systems: “The war…was a struggle between two historical stages of the world’s industry – the slave system of the South and the wage-labor system of the North” (Marx 1). Du Bois, in his book “Black Reconstruction in America,” analyzes the role of African Americans in the reconstruction of the South after the Civil War, arguing that their participation was crucial in achieving emancipation.

I agree with Marx and Du Bois that the American Civil War should be understood as a revolutionary process. The Civil War represented a fundamental restructuring of American society, as it abolished slavery and transformed the political, social, and economic landscape of the country. The struggle between the North and the South represented a clash between two different economic systems, and the abolition of slavery represented a major victory for those who sought to end the institution.

Furthermore, the Civil War was a moment of mass action, as ordinary people rose up against the existing order and fought for their freedom and autonomy. African Americans played a crucial role in the war effort, both as soldiers and as activists, and their participation was essential in achieving emancipation.

In conclusion, the American Civil War should be understood as a revolutionary process, as it involved a fundamental restructuring of American society and the overthrow of an existing order. The war represented a struggle between two different economic systems, and it was a moment of mass action in which ordinary people fought for their freedom and autonomy. By analyzing the Civil War through the lens of revolution, we can gain a deeper understanding of the complexities and contradictions of this pivotal moment in American history.


Revolution is sudden change in the way a country is governed and one can be a forcibly overthrown of a government or social order, in favor of a new system. I agree with Marx and Du Bois that the American Civil War should be understood as a revolutionary process because the Civil War era was revolutionary. It faced a scale of crises that was unbelievable in a conflict up until 1914 and they had no control signal in the western world. They are a little different because a battle is a war and a revolution is A political revolution that can result in the change of the current constitution or the total downfall of the political system which can severely affect laws and constitutions. Civil war is fought amongst citizens of the same country, while a revolution is a conflict fought in the hopes of establishing a new society by removing a government. Both the American Revolution and the Civil War were uprisings by the public and were wars forced for change because a revolution involves a violent attempt to change the way a country is governed which is what people in du bois story were trying to do. In chapter 4 of black reconstruction by W. E. Burghardt Du Bois it mentioned Edwin Ruffin and states “he jumped at conclusions instead of testing them by careful research. He knew, for instance, that the North would not fight. He knew that Negroes would never revolt.

And so war came. War is murder, force, anarchy and debt. Its end is evil, despite all incidental good. Neither North nor South had before” this shows that they did not believe slaves would revolt and it was imaginable to them. They were fighting to end it but all those in government cares about was saving the union. What led to the Civil War are similar to the same cause that led to the American Revolution. America was split between the north,south, and west which caused caused a desire for independence by one side. I’m du bois book it mentioned how they felt as though slaves should not be involved so they don’t have get any idea of rebelling while the south depended on slaves as laborers to raise food, money,crops for civilians, for then to be used for military purposes etc. what distinguishes the Civil War from other conflicts that were revolutions is that It was the longest war in American history and organized groups from the same state were fighting each other for independence or to alter governmental regulations. outside forces intervened in the majority of contemporary civil wars. Civil war can be many types of revolutions while Revolutions result in widespread protests and regime change.


Eric Hobsbawm was a British historian, who gave his view on revolution during the period 1789-1848. He found the French Revolution and Industrial Revolution to be the transformative events of Human history. The French Revolution transformed the world and had a profound effect on other nations throughout the world. “The French Revolution was not made or led by a formed party or movement in the modern sense, nor by men attempting to carry out a systematic programme. It hardly even threw up ‘leaders’ of the kind to which twentieth century revolutions have accustomed us, until the post-revolutionary figure of Napoleon. Nevertheless, a striking consensus of general ideas among a fairly coherent social group gave the revolutionary movement effective unity”. (Hobsbawm, pg. 58) Hobsbawm saw Revolution as, one that not only of political transformation, but a societal one as well.

Based on Hobsbawm’s characterization of revolutions, I can agree with Marx and Du Bios on seeing the American Civil War as a revolutionary act. The American Civil War was a war about slavery. The war did not start out as the abolition of slavery but because of the turns of events, it accomplished the abolishment of slavery. This war accomplished a radical change in society and its structure, which could be seen as revolutionary.

Marx saw the civil war as revolutionary because of how it turned out. Marx’s thought was that the war did not start as a revolution, but it became one. “The war between North and South—so runs the first excuse— is a mere tariff war, a war between a protectionist system and a free trade system…. Shall the slave-owner enjoy the fruits of slave labour in their entirety, or shall he be cheated of a portion of these by the protectionists of the North?”. (Marx, pg. 32) “One section of slaveholders will throw off the mask of loyalty; the other will content itself with the prospect of a financial compensation such as Great Britain gave the West Indian planters.69 Events themselves drive to the promulgation of the decisive slogan — emancipation of the slaves”. (Marx, pg. 51) This would be considered a social revolution, a radical change in the social structure of a society. This social change would be best exemplified as a revolution.

W.E.B. Du Bios saw the American Civil war as revolutionary because the role Black Americans played and how they changed the tide of the war from just a war between the north and the south over the expansion of slavery to the abolition of slavery. Black Americans used the war as an opportunity for freedom. They fled the oppressive hands of the plantation and its master to aid the Union in a defeat over the South. Basically, they strike causing mass economic loss for the south. The Union saw them as great assets and utilized them when they came seeking refuge. At first there was opposition, but the Blacks were relentless. “Yet, the Negroes had accomplished their first aim in those parts of the South dominated by the Federal army. They had largely escaped from the plantation discipline, were receiving wages as free laborers, and had protection from violence and justice in some sort of court. (Du Bios, pg. 7)

“The free Negroes in the North, together with the Abolitionists were clamoring. To them a war against the South simply had to be a war against slavery. (Du Bios, pg.79)


-In view of these approaches of Hobsbawn characterizes revolution, I do agree with Marx and Du Bois that the American Civil War should be understood as a revolutionary process, most likely because of how the term of revolution is characterized as a comprehensive sense that leads to ideals of other which proportionates their well being based on Krishan Kumar: Revolution: The Theory and Practice of a European Idea. Such defined reasoning exemplifies that revolutions are meant to give people the chance to revolutionize themselves on becoming a dignified individual in society, and fight for equality, and opportunity. Marx has mentioned on how the slave system was in fact a possible infection towards the entirety of the region, in perplexing  from ‘’The slave system would infect the whole union’’ (Marx & Engels 1861) The possibility of infection characterized with Marx belief.Such thought of how a system can really abolish the whole of all, Marx detailed that the retailing of such basis of slavery is what is ideal, ‘’What would in fact take place would not a dissolution of the union, but a reorganization of it, a reorganization on the basis of slavery.’’ (Marx & Engels 1861) The vision from Marx is of the restructure of slavery is in fact a recognition of society. The agreement in my view with Dubois, comes to how Dubois has mentioned the desire on the relation of masters and servants, in how everyone should be treated with respect in any terms. ‘’I desire to assure you that the relation of master and servant as recognized in your state shall be respected.’’ (Du Bois 1935) That such matters of connection in any state shall be considerably recognized with dual respect, due to the matters of human rights. ‘’There are two theories, both rather over-eleaborated: the one that the Negro did nothing but faithfully serve his master until emancipation was trust upon him; the other that the Negro immediately, just as quickly as the presence of Northern soldiers made it possbile, left serfdom and took his sand with the army of freedom.’’ (Du Bois 1935)Aspects of the Civil War that best exemplify ‘’revolution as a category is perhaps the discernment of black individuals becoming people, as in they are fighting with others to ideally become a person that matters during that time period. Revolution to a certain extent demonstrates will of others being forceful for the best, such as how the French Revolution had occurred from the people of France which had taken a big effect amongst the world .

References:

Dubois, W.E Burghardt. (1935) ‘’Black Reconstruction: An Essay Toward A History Of The Part Which Black Folk Played In The Attempt To Reconstruct Democracy in America, 1860-1880’’ pp 57-60

Marx, K. Engles, F (1861) ‘’Journalism On The Civil War’’ pp 50


Eric Hobsbawm treats us with the necessary context before fully diving in. Setting the stage for the “age of revolution”, the period between 1879 and 1848. A period known for revolutionary change. It marked a fundamental transformation in the way people thought about politics, society, and the world. The author supplies information such as the ethnic makeup of the world in 1800 and knowledge about the agrarian society at the time, which includes the interaction between classes. These interactions take greater importance as the reading goes on, it’s a hyperfocus. The author clearly wants us, the reader, to see it this way. The proletariat following non-proletariat leaders, the bourgeois interest for internal stability, national banks being a symbol of bourgeois stability, and so on. How the national bank is a symbol of bourgeois stability was never cleared up. The famous leader Napoleon is labeled as a revolutionary, however, for the bourgeois revolution. The author seems to have disdain for the man, identifying him as the one responsible for the destruction of the Jacobin Revolution. Overall, Hobsbawm differs from our previous readings due to defining revolution as a period of rapid change regardless of the method of how it is achieved. Hence why the industrial revolution enters the list, revolution is no longer strictly achieved by a revolt of the masses.
Marx certainly makes his opinion known about the coverage from weekly and daily newspapers of the American Civil War. He says they post two kinds of articles on repeat, one being critical of the north and the other a defense of themselves for suspicion of sympathizing with the slave states. Certain papers, during this time, are propagating the notion that the American internal conflict is being driven by a disagreement over tariffs rather than the question of slavery. Marx takes the other side, that slavery is the driver and insists the timeline does not add up for the tariff explanation. Further down the line of the readings he establishes the narrative: A slaveholding oligarchy ruled by 300k plantation owners driving the South towards a war. The war, in contrast with the newspapers, is about the system of slavery vs the system of free labor. Though initially a war about the expansion of slavery, the environment turns it into a war about the abolition of slavery.
Du Bois asserts African Americans were not passive during the war, but actively acting against the South and in favor of the North. Mainly by sabotaging Confederate infrastructure, providing intelligence to Union forces, and escaping from plantations to join the Union Army. Their labor was crucial and they eventually became an important group in the coalition, therefore some concessions were given to them. Their actions and role paved the way into making the war about the abolition of slavery rather than the expansion.
I agree with Marx and Du Bois that the American Civil War should be understood as a revolutionary process. It was a social revolution that has determined the world as it is today, a world with a heavy and clear disgust for the institution of slavery. The Civil War marks a rapid social change and therefore its title as a “revolutionary process” is not easy to deny.


The concept of revolution has been a subject of much debate and analysis in political philosophy and history. Eric Hobsbawm, in his book “The Age of Revolution,” characterizes revolution as a sudden and rapid transformation of society that involves the overthrow of the existing political and social order. Hannah Arendt and Akhil Gupta Kumar also offer insightful perspectives on the nature of revolution. In light of these approaches, the question arises whether the American Civil War can be classified as a revolutionary process.

Marx and Du Bois argue that the American Civil War can be understood as a revolutionary process. Marx, in his writings on the Civil War, argued that it was a struggle between two opposing classes, the capitalist North and the slave-owning South. Marx believed that the Civil War was a necessary step towards the abolition of slavery and the establishment of a socialist society. Du Bois, an African American scholar and civil rights activist, saw the Civil War as a struggle for the emancipation of enslaved African Americans and the fight for their rights as citizens. He believed that the Civil War was a turning point in American history that paved the way for social and political change.

In light of these arguments, it is clear that the American Civil War can be understood as a revolutionary process. The Civil War was a period of rapid and transformative change that involved the overthrow of the existing social and political order. The abolition of slavery and the establishment of equal rights for African Americans were major changes that resulted from the Civil War. Moreover, the conflict had a profound impact on the development of American democracy and capitalism. The war paved the way for the expansion of industrial capitalism in the North and the establishment of a stronger federal government.

However, it is important to note that the American Civil War was distinct from other revolutions in some key ways. Unlike many other revolutions, the Civil War did not involve a complete overthrow of the existing government or the establishment of a new political system. The Civil War was a struggle for the preservation of the Union, not the establishment of a new government. Moreover, the Civil War was primarily a domestic conflict, rather than an international struggle against foreign powers.

In conclusion, the American Civil War can be understood as a revolutionary process. The conflict involved the overthrow of the existing social and political order and resulted in major social and political changes. However, the Civil War was distinct from other revolutions in some key ways. While it was a period of rapid and transformative change, it did not involve a complete overthrow of the existing government or the establishment of a new political system.


In many respects, the American Civil War can be seen as a revolutionary process. I see the American Civil War being categorized as both a social revolution and a political one. It was originally about the geographic expansion of new states and how they would affect the current system. Although, the initial process was not necessarily trying to change the political structure of the country, only at first interested in the expanding states and how they would be represented in congress, either as free states or slave states. There are many political aspects that started the American Civil war, but I feel it is to be looked back on as more of a social revolution. A revolution in which these fundamental social changes would eventually turn to allow more blacks into the political and economic realm of American society, leading way for more social progress following the war. This social change also brought about economic change within the South as slaves fled to join the Union Army leaving plantation owners no choice but to find other means of economic stability. The American Civil War as Marx puts it started as a “tariff war,” but was in the end centered around much more than a political redistribution, more of the true fight for freedom, which America needed to truly represent nationwide. The stark divide between the free northern states, the expanding west, and the slave-owning southern states began to stir up many revelations. Marx describes this social aspect of the revolutionary civil war as such: “The whole movement was and is based, as one sees, on the slave question. Not in the sense of whether the slaves within the existing slave states should be emancipated outright or not, but whether the 20 million free men of the North should submit any longer to an oligarchy of 300,000 slaveholders; whether the vast Territories of the republic should be nurseries for free states or for slavery.” (Marx, 13) This was the true nature of the American Civil War, but it did not become apparent in the beginning that this was the true fight that the Northern states would be sacrificing for. According to Du Bois, Frederick Douglas said at the beginning of the war in 1865, “in the interests of slavery on both sides. The South was fighting to take slavery out of the Union, and the North fighting to keep it in the Union; the South fighting to get it beyond the limits of the United States Constitution, and the North fighting for the old guarantees;—both despising the Negro, both insulting the Negro.” (Du Bois, 12)  Du Bois, goes on further explaining that “the slave, despite every effort, was becoming the center of the war.” (Du Bois, 33) This is what in turn made the Civil War so revolutionary, the strike against plantation owners, slaves fleeing the South to defend themselves, joining the Union, or being paid wages as free labor workers in the North. The choice was clear and as Du Bois quoted President Lincoln, without the negro, the North would not have won the war. “The Negro became in the first year contraband of war; that is, property belonging to the enemy and valuable to the invader. And in addition to that, he became, as the South quickly saw, the key to Southern resistance. Either these four million laborers remained quietly at work to raise food for the fighters, or the fighter starved. Simultaneously, when the dream of the North for man-power produced riots, the only additional troops that the North could depend on were 200,000 Negroes.” This revolt against the system of the South is in turn what revolutionized the United States and created an upheaval in society demanding political and social change.


Hobsbawm had a train of thought that was unique when compared to his thoughts on revolution and its outcomes when compared to previous thinkers. Hobsbawm was able to find a way to differentiate political revolutions and social revolutions by looking at the different patterns that cause them and of course their outcomes. This is a look at revolution that is very compelling as he believes that the French Revolution was more of a social revolution than a political revolution. He thinks this because the middle class in France was what drove the war and they were able to get the lower classes on board with them to expand radical social life from the previous French lifestyle where nobility and clergy are the only classes with any money or power. It is important to note that he thinks that the French Revolution is not a political revolution because there is not a radical change in the way the nation was governed it went from a monarchy to a new monarchy essentially. Hobsbawm with this differentiation can more easily put into perspective what Marx and Dubois call social revolutions.

 

Karl Marx is a strong believer that the civil war was a revolution and not just a war between two disagreeing sides. He stated, “Lincoln’s appeal to them, in which he threatens them with inundation by the Abolition party, shows that things are taking a revolutionary turn” (Marx). He believes that the war began without any revolutionary action or change rather just desperate south trying to maintain what they see as their entire base of political power (slavery) being weakened, and them willing to do anything to maintain and expand that power. However, the war ultimately became a radical social revolution where the main question became if slavery should be permitted at all. This is a social revolution because the war would result in massive social change for a large population in the United States that had historically been subjected to horrible conditions and working without a wage. The argument made by W.E.B DuBois is that the slaves were the ones who forced this war to be a social revolution through the actions that they took known as the general strike. The general strike was described as “the movement… against the slave system on the part of all who could find opportunity.” (Dubois 64). Through the actions and general strike of the slaves the North was forced to consider their freedom as a goal of their war effort, in turn making the civil war a radical social revolution.

 

In my opinion, the reasons given by both Marx and Dubois for why the American civil war is a social revolution are very compelling and I agree that it turned out to be a social revolution. The parts of their argument that most exemplify the social revolution patterns are that a population that was subjected to major hardship began to resist through the “general strike.” The war then became a question of if they should be freed. Another parallel that civil war has with the French Revolution is that one side was fighting to maintain the status quo and the other was fighting for change, especially for a social class. Overall, I concur that the civil war has more than enough historical evidence to be considered the revolutionary process Marx and Dubois believed in.


Eric Hobsbawm was a Marxist historian and the most widely recognized British historian in the world by the time of his death in 2012. He was a fierce critic of nationalism – which he made extenuatingly clear through his works and argued that nationalism was driven by industrial capitalism which undermined the universalist goals proposed by revolutionary movements.

Hobsbawm objectively described a revolution as a series of popular movements that instigated the fall of political regimes. His objective definition personally makes me think back to Arendt’s initial definition of revolution(s) – as she argued that revolutions are political notions that confront us with a severed line of expectation and reality in our world and are an urgent call to action with such ideals of freedom and change (Arendt, 21).

Considering this, I do agree with Marx and Du Bois in their respective perspectives on considering the American Civil War to be understood as a revolutionary process. The most evident aspect of the Civil War to exemplify this movement as a revolution is that the Civil War changed the balance of political power between the feuding opposites in America – the North and the South – which significantly sped up the appearance of industrial capitalism in the post-war period. This, however, stumps me with Hobsbawm because he would consider the American Civil War to have been a nationalist movement driven by industrial capitalism – which according to him – would defy the very purpose of revolutionary movements.

Hobsbawm in a way praises the French Revolution and proceeds to explain why, he says “The army … conquered; it paid for itself; more than this, its loot and conquests paid for the government” (Hobsbawm, 73). Although I understand his perspective and, in a way, I agree it’s shocking how they managed to conquer, pay for the revolution, and pay for the government, I don’t think it is something that should be praised because it came at the expense of many. The looting specifically is not something that should be praised much less encouraged. Hobsbawm viewed the French Revolution, and all subsequent revolutions in Europe, as “dual revolutions” – where the demand for political change came on top of rapid industrial and economic changes.

In Hobsbawm’s “The Age of Capital (1975)” he briefly described nationalism as a nightmare of nations while writing about revolutions where he also revealed that political movements can only be considered to be revolutions if it is between two different countries or nations – which would be the criteria the American Civil War does not meet for Hobsbawm.


Arendt and Kumar characterized revolution as a change in the traditional social, economic, and political aspects, looking for freedom and oriented to the future. At the same time, Hobsbawm (a Marxist) considered the predominant tendency of the revolutions (mainly the French Revolution and the British Industrial Revolution) towards the capitalism and liberalism of today. 

Thus, despite Marx considered the war between North and South to be a mere tariff war, a war between a protectionist system (North) and a free trade system (South) and that it was nothing but a fight for the forcible maintenance of the Union, I agree with Marx and Du Bois about American Civil War should be understood as a revolutionary process because it involved the battle between the old and the new tendencies, plus the contributions of the black people in revolting and joining to the Federal (Northern) Army, outnumbering more the South Army. This process became critical and finally changed the whole structure of the United States after the conclusion with the fulfillment of the North´s objectives:

  • Abolition of slavery and integrity of the nation
  • Improving the future of the people by keeping the rights and political pluralism of all the citizens.

The wish for freedom in front of the metropolis caused the independent process of the 13 colonies in front of England in 1776. The desire for independence also caused the independent movements of South America and Mexico in front of Spain. What distinguishes the American Civil War (04/12/1861-04/09/1865) from other revolutions like the previously mentioned is the confrontation of their nationals due to different ideologies between South and North: political (secessionism of democrats versus integrity of republicans), social (slavery versus abolitionism and race equality) and economic (agriculture versus industry). Besides, it did not take the typical cycle of revolutions that arise and fall, returning to the initial point. 


I found the readings to be very dense and hard to summarize nonetheless, Hobsbawn opposed nationalism and seemed to side more so with Karl Marx’s theory of revolution. Karl Marx theory of revolution generally revolved around capitalism and lost identity in my opinion. Hobsbawn on the other hand conveyed that a dual revolution consisted of both the industrial revolution in Europe alongside the political revolution in France.  He noted that the French Revolution divided impacted and influenced ideologies of the nation specifically, “the codes of law, the model of scientific and technical organization, not to mention the metric system of measurement for most countries” (Hobsbawn 1962). Moreover, Karl Marx’s perspective of revolution was geared towards the economic development of a nation which was primarily rooted in capitalism. As a pro -communist, he noted that the true cause of the American Civil War was the main concern of tariff and free trade.  Moreover, Marx outlined that revolution is merely a sudden change and shift between both political power and organization and in this case of the American Civil War it was specific to the self-interest of the nation to protect its resource protection (free trade) while advancing a newly developed relationship for America’s economic system. Nonetheless, this mass social revolution recalibrated global capitalism blinding other nations and their true identities while supporting global elite systems of working oppression and in this case the bondage of the African Americans.

On Du Bous perspective and the aspects of the civil war that best exemplify revolution is the African American revolution is achieving personal freedom. The civil war both shifted the political structure from the processes of establishing or reestablishing businesses, labor classes, and overall treatment for the African American in both the north and the south.  Nonetheless, this came with a price, although many of the slaves wanted to work for themselves and actually live it would come with defensiveness and sometimes even death.  The revolution of the civil war was a ideological restructure of value and truths for all men regardless of color.  An overall time in history to proclaim and all shift into a mindset of equality for all.  Du Bois elaborates on the greatest systematic organization that started to take took in Louisiana and spread through the south. This was the beginning of not only a ideological restructure but also a reconstruction to the slavery system that failed due to weather conditions, bank failure and the war.  Revolution in other words for the civil war was a place of reconstruction.

Absolutely, Marx and Du Bois should be understood as a revolutionary process because when there is true revolution there is war, a reconstructed political and economical system. This prime movement challenges current social classes sometimes dividing them like the north and the south of the American civil war. These challenges brought in both civil and capital ideologies. Lastly, it is evident that Karl Marx, a revolutionary like Du Bois agreed that wars birth revolution which targets social classes (hierarchies) structures and the state of constitutive capitalism.


Asking the question if the civil war was a revolution is truly as very difficult question to assess because my view would argue that it has the traits of a revolution but isn’t a full revolution. The first major point in this is that to the Confederacy it was in a way a revolution from the union. The Confederacy revolted from the union because they wanted to live under their own laws and have lower taxes than that of the Union states. It’s not well known, but in the beginning of the Civil War, the Union didn’t care to abolish slavery. The main goal that Abe Lincoln sought after was to preserve the union and save the country keeping it as one. The minute the emancipation proclamation was signed, the war became half a revolution for both sides. The Union wanted to abolish slavery as well as save the confederate states to make them follow union laws. For the Confederacy side of things, this made this even more of a revolution because they had more to revolt against. In that time in American history Slavery for the south influenced their economy a ton more than that of the union. The South now had a lot more to fight for than that of the Union. In a revolution one side usually has their backs against the wall. In this instance it was more so the South because they felt they had to fight to preserve the current threshold of laws that they carried.

To the Unions point of view the war became a revolution because they added the incentive that many of its own soldier were fighting to be fully free in the country with if the Union won the war, Black would now be able to be free because slavery would be outlawed in all of the land. I argue that this isn’t a full revolution because the confederacies play wasn’t that of overthrowing the union and taking over union states. The whole point of the war for the confederacy was to secede from the union. Not that of taking out all union territories. Comparing this to the American Revolution which is a full on “Revolution” by definition, this war didn’t have a whole new system in place for both parties partaking according to that of the confederates plan. In the American Revolution, the plan was to fully overthrow English order in the colonies and create a whole new system of government. I’d argue the civil war would’ve been a full on revolution had the confederates overtook the union and enacted their own views and laws to that of union states.


Eric Hobsbawm defines revolution as a fast, fundamental, and violent change in the political, social, and economic areas of a society. According to Hobsbawm, revolutions represent getting rid of old systems and the establishment of a new order. This closely resembles Hannah Arendt’s view of revolution since she believes that a revolution is a crucial event that introduces a new political system, followed up by the creation of a new society and institutions. In addition, I agree with Marx and Du Bois that the American Civil War was indeed a revolutionary process.

Karl Marx, in his journalism on the American Civil War, argued that the conflict was a revolutionary struggle between the North and the South over the future of the American economy. In Karl Marx’s ‘Journalism on Civil War ‘, Marx wrote “the present struggle between the South and North is, therefore, nothing but a struggle between two social systems, the system of slavery and the system of free labour. The struggle has broken out because the two systems can no longer live peacefully side by side on the North American continent. It can only be ended by the victory of one system or the other (Marx, pg.50).” Marx viewed the war as a clash between the industrialized North and the slave dependent South, which he believed was a critical turning point in the history of the United States. Marx stated that the victory of the North represented the triumph of industrialism over slave labor, paving the way for the future development of the United States as an industrial power.

Similarly, W.E.B. Du Bois, in his book ‘Black Reconstruction in America’, argued that the Civil War represented a revolutionary moment in American history. Du Bois saw the war between the North and the South as a conflict between two different economic systems, more specifically the rise of industrial capitalism and its impact on the Souths reliance on enslaved people. He also mentioned the struggles that Black Americans went through with slavery and racism. Du Bois conveyed that the abolition of slavery and the destruction of the southern plantation system characterized a revolutionary moment in American history that opened the way for the development of a more democratic society.

There are several aspects of the Civil War that exemplify revolution as a category. The abolition of slavery and the dismantling of the centuries old plantation system represented doing away with past systems and the establishment of a new order. Furthermore, the Civil War was a transformative moment in American history that had far-reaching consequences for the future development of American society.

In conclusion, the American Civil War brought about a fundamental change in all aspects of the United States. The victory of the North was the start of a new society that will now integrate Black people and push for equality to the newly freed enslaved men and women.


Hobsbawm talks about the period of the dual revolution that expands from 1798 to 1848. The dual revolution refers to the political and societal changes of the French Revolution and the industrial (British) revolution. He also talks about words that become new concepts or gain new meaning in sixty years. Words such as ‘middle class’, ‘capitalism’, ‘socialism’, etc. Without these words, the modern world is not the same which showcases the impact the revolution had on human history. “The French Revolution thus remains the revolution of its time, and not merely one, though the most prominent, of its kind” (Hobsbawm, 55). This quote reminds me of Kumar’s statements where he also believed the French revolution was the pioneer revolution that would, later on, affect future revolutions.

Also, the French Revolution was led by the middle class, but the people want more change and the leadership splits. Therefore, there will be two sides a left-wing group and a conservative group. “masses pushing beyond the moderates’ aims to their own social revolutions, and the moderates, in turn, splitting into a conservative group henceforth making common cause with the reactionaries, and a left-wing group determined to pursue the rest of the as yet unachieved moderate aims with the help of the masses, even at the risk of losing control over them” (Hobsbawm, 62). Moreover, the French revolution is a good example of the process of revolution where it can be seen different possibilities that will reappear later on in history with revolutionary movements.

On the other hand, I do agree with Du Bios and Marx that the American Civil War was a revolutionary process. The American Civil war was arguably a failed revolution to some people it would transform the political, social, and economic landscape of the United States of America. Both Du Bios and Marx agree that the American Civil War changed the social structure of the United States of America and that’s why it should be considered a revolution. The reason the Civil War is a revolution is that it stopped economic exploitation by the means of slavery, and it transformed the structure of the American economy. “It was a strike on a wide basis against the conditions of work. It was a general strike that involved directly in the end perhaps a half million people. They wanted to stop the economy of the plantation system and to do that they left the plantations” (Du Bios, 67). Lastly, Marx’s view that what made the Civil war into a revolutionary war was the Emancipation Proclamation and arming black soldiers. These are the reasons why the American Civil War would be considered a revolution.


Getting to go through the three readings for the week has definitely helped to deepen my understanding of what the definition of revolution is. Given the explanation from Arendt in last weeks module and my own definition that I was able to extract and outline in last weeks definition I was able to apply the concept to this weeks readings. What stood out to me the most was the accounts given by Marx and Dubois of the American Civil War. It was useful to have the outside perspective of Marx, with his political stance being in direct contrast to the fairly new capitalist that was being implemented by the United States. Alongside Dubois it provided insight into the war from someone who was alive for the events that lead it to happen versus someone who was able to look back after it was all said and done. Marx points out that the election of Lincoln was a signal for secession of the south and that Lincoln’s election was only a result of the vote being split on the Democrats side. This fits well with the understanding I got from reading Arendt and how she explains that in the midst of revolution that the events leading up to the point where the old cycle is no longer maintained, that the actors aren’t necessarily aware of what’s happening. Marx doesn’t explicitly point this out but instead gives detail to the chain of events that lead to the “new thing” as I described in my personal definition. With my limited understanding provided by last weeks readings and now Hobsbawm and Marx, I drew my own conclusion that if Lincoln had not won the election we may still have slavery in the south. However, that theory was thrown out the window after I began reading Black Reconstruction (I had mentioned my theory to my friend and he said Debois de-busted my theory). Debois explained further how at the beginning of the war the north and south were relatively agreeable on their stance towards slaves, that they were inferior and “meant to be” slaves. Where they differed, with the south wanting to expand slavery and the north wanting to contain it, is where the revolution in this case would stem from. This changed my understanding as compared to last week because, unlike the French and American revolution leading to war, in my perspective the attempted secession and resulting war lead to the revolution of abolition. Perhaps if the south had been content with the confinement of slavery or the north had been with the loss of territory and access to the gulf and coastal waters we might still have slavery. But with the realization the north had with being unable to maintain the old chattel slavery system alongside free labor in the north, it was realized that an entirely new system (a revolution) was needed for the Union to continue as a nation.


Briefly revisiting the last assessment of what constitutes an event to be considered a true revolution, or albeit a revolution, can be the overall quality to herald in a complete societal change. An event that reorders, restructures, and reincarnates the predeceasing norms to the extent that creates a clear distinction between past and present beyond the mere changing of political power. Bearing this in mind, and deducing through application, there can be noticeable connections between this definition and the events that contributed to and consequenced the American Civil War. In common retrospect, the ripple effects caused by the war dramatically altered the status quo of Southern Life. In the Span of four years coupled with reconstruction, the Southern states went from a society built on the foundational values of master-property relations; that structured a world that placed the Blacks in a prime position of everlasting submissiveness, to the “equal” and open coexistence; that enabled freedmen to, by and large, be afforded the gradual right of movement. In essence, the south went from a collective mentality of identifying blacks in the same fashion as cattle to members of society who could now partake in regular life without being tied to an individual(i.e. segregation). However, this idea of movement does not merely apply to the individual but to the population as a whole which could now expand its reach to areas that could present different opportunities further breaking down the inter-dependency that dominated the years prior to the war. Nevertheless, the war itself with its causes can be further tied to this idea of “revolution”.  As seen in the work of W.E.B Du Bois, the process of the war presented to the slaves a reflection of their value to not only the white southern populations but more importantly to their being. By realizing that a fierce southern dependence on their labor was evermore present and only exacerbated by the white-male departure could the slaves understand their true position in the system(Du Bois, pg.59). Reazling they wielded power, slaves simply walked off their plantations in droves and commenced the decay of the institution that bounded them with ferocity. An institution we might say defined life in the so-called “cotton belt” was broken down with little opposition nor any aggression. As Due Bois points out, there was no need for any outright violence or revenge as the slaves had options to access freedom, and their decision to pounce on an opportunity enabled them to stop their grueling work was a way of expelling a system that abused their presence to the maximum(Du Bois, Pg.66-67). The act of mass exodus from an institution(s) in which the absence of collapses a society is revolutionary in its purest form.


Eric Hobsbawm details revolution as a rapid and profound social, economic, and political transformation that occurs when a significant portion of society seeks to replace the existing social order with a new one; “Revolution is a sequence of political changes which occur with dramatic suddenness within a relatively short period, and which result in a change of the social structure and the use of power.” (Chapter 1)

He sees revolution as a collective and violent process that often arises from a combination of long-standing structural problems, such as class inequalities or economic crises, and sudden triggers, such as war, famine, or political repression. Hobsbawm emphasizes that revolutions involve not only the overthrow of existing power structures but also the creation of new institutions and ways of life. Additionally, he argues that revolutions are not merely events, but long-term processes that continue to shape society even after the initial upheaval has subsided.

Marx and Du Bois argued that the American Civil War should be understood as a revolutionary process. Marx viewed the war as a class struggle between the slaveholding South and the industrializing North, which resulted in the abolition of slavery and the consolidation of capitalist power in the North. Du Bois, on the other hand, argued that the Civil War was a struggle for the liberation of the enslaved black population and that the war fundamentally transformed the social and political landscape of the United States.

Based on Hobsbawm’s characterization of revolution as well as Marx and Dubois’s claims, it is possible to see the American Civil War as a revolutionary process. The war resulted in a profound transformation of American society bringing about long-term political consequences i.e, the passage of the 13th, 14th, and 15th Amendments, which expanded civil rights and protections for citizens and led to the reconstruction of the Southern states and the expansion of federal power; alongside the likeness of the events to the summarization given by Hobsbawms. Contrastingly, there is validity in the arguments made against characterizing the American Civil War as a revolution, as some historians argue that the war did not fundamentally alter the power relations between the ruling classes and the working classes and that the economic and social structures of the United States remained largely intact after the war. Knowing this, despite the multitude of diverse claims and perspectives, the civil war, and its preceding/succeeding events all amalgamate to showcase revolutionary change.


About Marx, I argue that since his article was published in October of the same year that the war started there is no way he could have known the role of the slave population at that very moment. This doesn’t mean his argument is incomplete, in fact his argument is the beginning and inspiration for W.E.B. Du Bois book later published in 1868 right after the war had ended.

In my opinion, by reading Marx it can be noticed (contrary to what he says) that the question of slavery was on the table from the very begging of the war. Page 34 says “what essentially distinguished the constitution newly hatched. . . was that now for the first time slavery was recognized as an institution good in itself and as the foundation of the whole state edifice, whereas the revolutionary fathers. . . had treated slavery as an evil imported from England and to be eliminated in the course of time” (Marx), On the other hand, Du Bois explains that the civil war “was a white man’s war to preserve the Union” (55)  and that it was not indented to free slaves even though that would later be the case.

Du Bois continues and says something easy but very compelling, that the North population could not care less about the slaves and that they would have never fought for such purpose, so the slogan of the emancipation would not have worked (56), what the North and the West wanted was to the keep the country together, industrialization, and free trade, and that idea would have been more compelling to the over-sighted white population of the south, who did not have lands or slaves.

Eric Hobsbawm, who regards the French Revolution as one of the most important ones, believed that American society did not look much different after the Civil War, while on the contrary, the French Revolution involved the abolition of the monarchy and the end of feudalism, which is clearly a more significant change for him. However, the American civil war perhaps did not end a monarchy, but it did represent a substantial change of the political, social, and economic system in United States.

A political revolution is a transformation on how society is governed, the economic system, patterns of government, power and how they are exercised.  The American Civil War was indeed a revolutionary one because it changed the American social structure forever. Whether it started by coincidence or by calculated purpose is insignificant compared to the result of it, the abolition of the slavery system in United States. Marx often emphasizes the role of social classes during revolutionary times. For him, the idea of revolution involves a complex combination of elements such as the social structure, class struggle, and the daily conditions of society. The slaves themselves played the most important role during the civil war as the oppressed class. Both the North and South forgot that there were almost 4 million black slaves in the South and that their actions and “withdrawal and bestowal of labor” (Du Bois 57) would decide the war in what Du Bois considers the general strike. The social conditions, as Marx would explain, were given, and the oppressed class took advantage in the best way they could. Just the sole fact that the slaves left the plantations with the intention of estopping the economy (not because they were lazy), and joined their forces with those of the Union, makes the Civil War and Revolution and not just a war.


Hobswbawm’s monograph is wonderfully organized. As a historian (or historian to be), I truly appreciate when scholars divide their writing in a way in which they provide background information, and start building up their arguments as they go, tying everything they argue to the background story (the facts) they are giving. I identified the purpose of the book as not to exactly explain the existence of the elements of a revolution, but rather “to explain their triumph” (pp. 3). Thus, if I may paraphrase what Hobswbawm argues beautifully, is that revolution(s) are triumphant, because without them throughout the period of 1789 and 1848, then we will not have everything we do today (terms, isms, military tactics, politics, economy, and much more). To this, then he moves to explain the background of Europe in the 18th century, then the French Revolution as a main event. Every time he made a statement of where exactly a term or a concept comes from, it was incredible how almost everything we know comes from this exact period of time. This is his ultimate goal with this book.
Now moving to Marx and Dubois: I am not intending to study American history at all, less so the 19th century and the Civil War. Thus, I had almost no previous knowledge of the American Civil War, more than the fact that it was a war of North against South. Like with Hobswbawm, I truly appreciated the background information beforehand, because without it. I would not have been able to understand their writings and arguments.
Both Marx and Du Bois not only argue that the North fought the South and how the slaves were involved in all the events, but more importantly, they both agree that it was indeed the emancipation of slavery, and/or the fight against any of the current ways of living, it was indeed a revolutionary movement for the history of the United States. If, as I stated in the previous discussion, a revolution is a movement that insists o change, then I do agree with them that the American Civil War is considered a revolutionary movement. It is a challenge against the then-current laws, sanctions, labor, economy, and, most importantly, slave labor in the United States. I do love reading Karl Marx because he was a person that insisted that it is people who make history and that change (of course, his major change is from capitalism to communism in his famous Manifesto) is only doable with revolution. Du Bois takes this approach by analyzing the black people in the Civil War.
This is certainly a new way for me to understand the Civil War. I always saw revolutions as a movement from a group of people revealing their own leaders: the common workers revolting against ancient regimes, monarchies, and aristocracies. In this case, the war was Americans versus Americans, with different points of view, but still Americans. This is why, in my opinion, sometimes this 19th-century event can be viewed as non-revolutionary, as it does not go with our modern understanding of revolution.


The American Civil War, which lasted from 1861 to 1865, is often called a “war of revolution.” This is because it marked a significant transformation in American society and government and resulted in the abolition of slavery and the establishment of the principle of federal supremacy over state sovereignty. Here are several reasons why the Civil War can be considered a revolution:

First and foremost, slavery was abolished in the United States as a result of the Civil War. Although the subject of slavery had long been divisive in American politics, the Confederate States of America, which were formed when southern states seceded from the Union, was ultimately responsible for starting the war. The Union was dedicated to the eventual abolition of slavery, but the Confederacy was built on the idea of preserving and advancing it. President Abraham Lincoln proclaimed the emancipation of all slaves in Confederate-held territory in his 1863 Emancipation Proclamation. Although it did not immediately free all slaves in the United States, it was a significant step in abolishing slavery.

Second, the Civil War resulted in a notable increase in federal power over state sovereignty. Many Americans thought that the federal government’s authority should be restricted and that states should have the freedom to make their own decisions on significant matters like slavery before the conflict. But this power dynamic was dramatically altered by the war. The Union’s victory established the idea that the federal government had the right to uphold its interests and implement its laws, even if doing so meant violating the rights of individual states. This idea has had long-lasting effects on American politics and government, and it still influences discussions of the federal government today.

Thirdly, American society underwent numerous changes as a result of the Civil War. Thousands of Americans lost their lives in the conflict, which also left a great deal of pain and instability across the country. However, it also sparked several significant changes. Women were given the chance to step into new roles in society as a result of the war, both at home and in the military. It also paved the way for important advances in medicine and technology, as doctors and inventors worked to find new ways to treat wounded soldiers and improve military equipment. The war also prompted significant political reforms, such as the adoption of the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Amendments to the Constitution, which gave African Americans the right to citizenship and the right to vote.

Apart from all of these advancements and changes, the most notable advancement was the abolition of slavery. As Du Bois believed, abolishing slavery was just the first step in making the United States a more democratic nation. By instilling a foundation of equality, every American has the potential to benefit. These new benefits are not only limited to African Americans but women and anyone else who immigrates to the United States. Though Du Bois acknowledged that the American Civil War began because of the South’s dependence on slaves, he believed that the injustice of slavery outweighed the economical hardship the South would endure without slavery.

As demonstrated, Marx and Du Bois correctly understood the American Civil War as a revolution. It transformed American society and government, led to the abolition of slavery, expanded federal power over state sovereignty, and spurred important advances in medicine, technology, and women’s rights. While the war was undoubtedly a painful and traumatic event, its lasting impact on American history cannot be denied.


Revolution can be defined as a turn of events or in general just a turn/rotation. Using that term within politics or governing systems, it’s about the forcible change of a government or social order. This force brings the favoring new system in. The civil war was a total uprising of his was a definite revolution as it was the beginning of the end of slavery and many injustices that came from that. It was also a revolution due to the catastrophic hold it had encompassed in comparison to wars before it, in total it cost the nation over 600,000 lives… more than all previous wars fought combined. If not just the revolution of economic, socialistic change, it opened the eyes of what war can become. The civil war also preserved the United States as one nation it issued:  equality for all Americans, the establishment of the federal government, and the effort to represent differing cultural values under a single national flag. Revolutionizing the impact citizens have on their government and what it meant to be one nation. The moment that being an informed voter/ and active citizen had true meaning, is just another add to how this became such a turn of a century war.

 

Marxs and Du Bois declared that the American civil war was a revolution due to the destruction of slavery.  Not as a social revolution but as one economical one. Marx states,” Lincoln is not the product of a popular revolution…an aver- age person of goodwill, was placed at the top by the interplay of the forces of universal suffrage unaware of the great issues at stake. The new world has never achieved a greater triumph than by this demonstration that, given its political and social organisa- tion, ordinary people of good will can accomplish feats which only heroes could accomplish in the old world!”  I chose this excerpt to help gather my thought process of why I agree.

It is a revolution of the classes and involvement of informed citizens.  I agree that such events change class relations in the United states. When such ideas of fighting and restoring the country against session without slavery were intact, many people came to see slavery differently.  That’s why I like the idea of how he explains that the fight stems from a social war into a war with political legitimacy. Thus creating a real change in the nation


Hobsbawm’s definition of revolution, combined with Arendt and Kumar’s, provides us with a valuable lens through which to examine the American Civil War. Marx and Du Bois argue that certain aspects of this conflict best fit into the category of revolution; however, other aspects might not quite fit this mold. Hobsbawm (Hobsbawm excerpts) emphasizes revolution as a transformative event that alters social, economic, and political structures. Arendt (Arendt’s “On Revolution”) views it as an instance of public freedom where individuals come together to form a new social order. Ultimately, Kumar (Kumar’s “The Age of Revolutions”) emphasizes how revolution marks an era when political, economic, and social systems must be fundamentally rethought. In certain ways, the American Civil War can be seen as a revolutionary process. Du Bois, for example, emphasizes the role of enslaved people in bringing about this conflict and their subsequent freedom (Du Bois, “Black Reconstruction” excerpt, p. 2-3). With slavery’s end and passage of 13th, 14th, and 15th Amendments to the U.S. Constitution that followed it, revolution officially ended for this country – aligning with Hobsbawm’s understanding of revolution as an event leading to significant structural transformation.

Conversely, Marx emphasizes the revolutionary nature of the Civil War by stressing its economic dimensions. According to Marx’ writings on this conflict, it arose out of an ideological clash between industrial North and agrarian South (Marx, “Journalism on the Civil War,” p. 4). For Marx, industrial capitalism’s triumph over slave-based economies in the South marked a paradigm shift in America’s economic structure.

However, the Civil War stands out from other conflicts traditionally considered revolutions due to its lack of ideological struggle that marked other revolutions like France or Russia. Although it was about slavery, this conflict was more of a military standoff between two established political entities than an uprising against an oppressive regime. Furthermore, Reconstruction after World War I continued with racial inequality and violence – evidence that the revolution had not fully achieved its transformative goals (Du Bois, “Black Reconstruction,” pp 18-19).

In conclusion, while the American Civil War featured certain revolutionary elements like slavery’s abolition and restructuring of political, social, and economic systems in America, it also deviated from traditional understandings of revolution as mass uprisings led to a radical new social order. Drawing from works such as Hobsbawm’s, Arendt’s, Kumar’s, Marx’s and Du Bois’ works helps us recognize that this conflict could be seen as an original revolutionary process and distinct type of conflict.


When looking back on how I defined revolution I reinforced the idea that a true revolution is an attempt to radically change the foundation of the public realm and transform the existing political order while also depending on the pursuit of freedom as the core of the movement. Analyzing the American Civil War through Karl Marx and W. E. B. Du Bois’s perspective, it’s clear that this historical event had revolutionary elements. However, in my own perspective, the war itself cannot be classified as a revolution. In W.E. B. Du Bois’s exemplary work, the Black Reconstruction, he argued that the North “…repeatedly declared the object of the war as the preservation of the Union and that it did not propose to fight for slaves or touch slavery…” (62), a similar argument made by Marx. The primary push for the American Civil War was the tension brewing between the expansion of the plantation system in the South and the expansion of the free labor system in the North. The defining moment of the American Civil War was when the North armed Black soldiers and the production of global cotton were brought to a halt. This wasn’t merely the superficial desire to not work in the South, but a “…strike on the wide basis against the conditions of work [, and also their legal and social status, which was oppressive and inhumane contrary to the South’s released statements justifying chattel slavery] …” (Du Bois, 67).  Arming former slaves completely altered the reasoning for initiating the American Civil War, rather than it being simply a war focused solely on the Union it ultimately became a war focused on ending slavery in the South.

While the dynamics of the American Civil War changed, bringing about a radical change in the public realm and becoming a war focused on the pursuit of freedom, for the former slaves and to a certain degree the poor white, there wasn’t a change in the existing political order. For example, looking into the Russian Revolution of 1917, which in my opinion can be seen as a true revolution, there was a complete eradication of the Russian Imperial rule and a reformation of the ruling government. In contrast, the American Civil War did not abolish the existing government. Despite the civil war not meeting the conditions of a revolution, it still instituted a radical change within the country by transforming the premise of the American Civil War.


Hobsbawm describes a revolution in his book “The Age of Revolution” as a fundamental alteration of civilization spurred on by mass public uprising. With the help of this description, revolution is a fundamental societal shift. When considered in this light, the case for viewing the American Civil War as a transformative movement is convincing. This claim was made by Marx and Du Bois.

The American Civil War was a pivotal moment in the past, and it had lasting effects on the nation’s governmental and economic systems. One party was determined to maintain enslavement, while the other was dedicated to its eradication. This battle put two radically opposed social ideals against each other. “On the whole, however, the typical cultivator was unfree, and indeed almost drenched by the flood of serfdom which had risen almost without a break since the later fifteenth or early sixteenth centuries.”[1] Two essentially divergent social views were at odds with one another in this war. Due to the organization of public movements on both sides of the fight and the enormous transformations in governmental authority and economic connections that followed the war, it is feasible to view the American Civil War as a transformative movement. The way that the American Civil War attacked and finally abolished a profoundly rooted institution of enslavement is the greatest dramatic character that characterizes rebellion. With the abolition of enslavement in the United States, the country made a clear break from its imperial history and took a significant step toward fundamentally changing its social structure.

The Civil War had several characteristics that distinguished it from past conflicts that were more often referred to be uprisings. These Civil War-specific features are distinctive. For instance, as contrasted to a national force and a domestic people, the American Civil War was conducted between opposing sides that were each citizen of the same country. “…whereas the revolutionary fathers, men steeped in the prejudices of the eighteenth century, had treated slavery as an evil imported from England…”[2] However, the governing elite in the South retained a sizable degree of authority and control after the conflict, indicating that the competition did not lead to the destruction of the which was before social and financial order.

In conclusion, even while the American Civil War may be seen as a radical movement in many ways, there are also features of the war that set it apart from earlier upheavals. Among these differences Notwithstanding this, the conflict had a fundamentally transforming impact on American culture and governance, indicating that scholars who are concerned with the essence of revolt and its impact on the path of historical progress should regard it.


The American Civil War was an extremely revolutionary process. As Du Bois discusses, the war had very little to do with the negro himself and more so with the idea of protecting the precious Union. The North’s belief that the Union had to be protected at all costs clashed with the South’s plan to maintain and protect slavery in the United States, which is what inevitably led to war. Slavery is the reason for the clash but not the cause of the war. The Union reacted passively to the South’s antics until the South began passing legislation to secede from the Union and use war tactics to do so. If the South had not threatened secession and used war as a means to protect slavery, they likely would have been able to maintain slavery in the southern states for years to come. Though northerners painted the South as violent and unhinged, the North did not particularly care to free the slaves in the South. This would not have been a point of contention of the South did not want to expand slavery into the new states and ban the Missouri compromise, and threaten secession in order to obtain this. However, once the Union was at risk from threats of secession, President Lincoln had no choice but to respond to war with war as Marx mentioned. This is what made the war that of a revolution as the inability to continue living peacefully under the current political system forced radical change. It was no longer possible to live under the system they had in place and to prevent the complete dissolution of the United States of America from anarchy, a revolution had to occur to bring America into its next phase.

Without this war, the United States as we know it would have crumbled from the clash. If the South had been able to secede and take the states that wanted to participate in slavery with it, the Union would have had to sacrifice many states to the South, and the states that were split on the decision of slavery would have went to war individually. The Union would not have been able to survive this and would have fallen. In addition, as Marx highlighted, the South needed the industrialization and free trade of the North in order to sustain its economy as they could not rely on slavery entirely for economic survival. Therefore, secession would have led to a deteriorated economy and the new state created by the South would have inevitably fallen as well. This is what made this war a revolution because it forced systemic change to keep a united nation and maintain the state’s survival.


Hobsbawm characterizes revolution as an event that does not happen instantly; instead, there are phases that occur for a revolution to form. According to Arendt, the word ‘revolution’ was originally an astronomical term that gained increasing importance in the natural sciences. She also believes a revolution is not necessarily an insurrection against a government; instead, it is when people come together hoping to change their society. While Kumar argues a revolution is driven by ideologies and cannot solely have a singular definition.

Marx and DuBois make points that the Civil War was a revolution. However, many theorists believe that it wasn’t. I think the Civil War should be treated as a revolution because it did impact our government and create a change. Due to the Civil War, slavery was able to come to an end giving African Americans in the country a better life. The Civil War also paved the way for social movements like the Civil Right Movement. My opinion on revolution is when opposing sides have two different beliefs and goes to war to make a change, whether it’s economically, socially, or politically. The Civil War happened due to the North and South not having the same views on slavery within the American society and states versus federal rights leading to both sides going to war.

Secondly, I understand why some theorists believe the Civil War was not a revolution. Due to the war happening and not overthrowing a government is considered a failed attempt at a revolution. Typically after revolutions, citizens expect a shift in the economy and power. The Civil War benefited African Americans and their quality of life. For instance, Kumar states revolutions happen due to ideology. However, when the war occurred, there wasn’t a vision of its outcome, and its goals were not made known to its citizens. The Civil War also did not happen in phases; instead, it was more instant due to disagreements and European influence.

The debate on whether or not the Civil War should be considered a revolution is here to stay. Kumar stated it would be impossible to give a revolution just one definition, which is why the topic has many theories. The Civil War brought changes that still affect us today and took on social issues that needed revising. Though many felt the war did not personally affect them, however, it was able to help many others. It all comes down to how an individual chooses how to define the word revolution.


According to the concepts of revolution of Arendt, it is when history is rewritten. It can be the synonym for a new beginning that embraces ideas of Freedom and is in favor of the majority of the people. This is the core of the constitution and political apparatus in a nation or state.
Revolutions throughout history have brought the new experience of being free, although according to Arendt most arise from a Christian liberation to a more secular government. This revolution was not unknown until the fall of the Roman Empire, which provided the experience to begin something new in human faculties.
For Arendt, the revolution arose from the modern spiritual longing for novelty at any cost.
Before the Revolution had another meaning that made reference to the regular movement and was not characterized by novelty or violence. Politically speaking, according to the 17th century, the revolution meant a return to a predetermined order and a restoration of the 17th and 18th centuries.
Thus the French and American revolutions were started by men who sought to restore an old order and give a new start to a state that had been disturbed and violated by the despotism of absolute monarchy or the abuses of colonial rule. Therefore, if we are talking about revolution, the Civil War in the United States does not qualify under the principles of seeking a new beginning. The main theme of that conflict was never to abolish slavery, rather the War between the North and the South was mainly based on a Tariff War and a fight for the North’s ambition for sovereignty. He did not seek to rewrite history in favor of freedom, although it would seem for the black slaves, at the same time according to Karl Marx, it would mean subjugating 8 million Anglo-Saxons who refused the forced maintenance of the union. The northern and southern states seemed like totally different nations, having a number of differences that made relations very complicated. The southerners based their economy on agriculture thanks to slavery, while the northerners had a much more versatile economy based on the union between agriculture and industry. The economy influenced the society and politics of the regions, being the southerners’ defenders of inequality and slavery and the northerners’ abolitionists and defenders of equality of all classes. And that for purposes of expansion of territory and agricultural and economic production, they required it to become an activity formally, and therefore would be free to work as slaves to survive.
From my point of view,  the civil war has no resemblance to the French revolution or the other revolutions, since the French revolution seeks Freedom, reconstruction, and rewriting history.


Hobsbawm, a British Historian known for large scale interpretation characterizes American politics describing the societal transformation experienced after the French Revolution during the 19th century. Although the French Revolution succeeded in abolishing the monarchy, it would still in return be taken over by Napoleon the III’s empire. In excerpts of “The Age of Revolution”, Hobsbawm’s beliefs are that the French Revolution’s social transformation was a radical change in the fundamental understandings of revolutions. Hobsbawm states” Both the French and all other revolutionary movements were to accept this view, or to adapt it, henceforth until at at least 1848.” (Pg. 65). Comparably, Arendt and Kumar relate to this argument in the conception of human history and its similarity to nature since Arrendt believed that we had to have some kind of basic right to be in a community that recognized different kinds of human rights.

Marx believed there was a possibility for there to be expansion in slave plantations since the United States was expanding westward. However, there was a constitutional reconstruction happening at that time, along with necessity for change in the system. As Marx explains, slavery needed to expand if it was going to survive as a business. Comparably, Du Bois found that the fundamental element in the Civil War is that it had to be about slavery, since there is significance when slaves left their plantation and joined union armies, since the withdrawal of slavery labor helped in the process of War and thus a revolution holds a different meaning for Du Bois since Marx’s ideas on the American Civil War are that it was because the South was unable to secure support for its social class and Du Bois took the perspective that it should be understood as a revolutionary process. For example the Civil War was inducing a social reconstruction. Ultimately, I found that a revolution can be any movement that alters society and changes history, and the Civil War has altered our social standards on a daily basis from it’s incentives to its results.


Revolution, most notably, can be characterized by what is left of the world -particularly between 1789 and 1848- in its absence. How the remnants of life and political thought can be characterized in such a world is without struggle, to where systems of oppression do not exist. Rather, the significance of such a period can be gauged through the analysis of the implications of the absence of institutions and systems of power and domination that made revolution worthwhile. These “words” as Hobsbawm says, wholly define the era in which revolution was the strongest, and allow for such characterization of revolution to apply to other events throughout history. There are many similarities of the “dual revolutions” between Britain and Frace and the American Civil War. While not outwardly presenting itself as such an excruciating struggle as the one faced by peasants of their capitalist exploitation nor the one faced by the French common men and their struggle against their ruling class and the systems which continue its existence, the American Civil War inwardly is a struggle which combines the worst of them; those who seek emancipation are not merely subjected to oppression via capitalist exploitation, they are the vessels of such exploitation which are created by their owners, in a dark literal sense. The French Revolution, to Hobsbawm, was “precipitated” by the decrease of common men officers, and the “link” of property ownership and the ruling class being continually strengthened (Hobsbawm, 16). Thus, the French Revolution -the most “defining” revolution to Kumar- can be characterized as one of class struggle; the commoner topples those who rule him and in turn the ways which his sovereignty and liberation from such rule is barred from him. He overpowers and rejects -in the British sense- the industrialization of his craft which the “class of agricultural entrepreneurs” turn him into the “large agrarian proletariat” (Hobsbawm, 17). Hobsbawm’s characterizations of revolution can contribute to Marx’s ideas on the principle of the war, as they both revolve around revolution as a means for the ruling class to “yield only to force” (Marx, 228). Additionally, Lincon -to Marx- has the mere origins of a “stone-breaker” without “intellectual brilliance” which represents the collective proletariat, who are “ordinary people of goodwill” (Marx, 250). Lincoln understands that the primary object of the war is slavery, and fights -at equal fierceness of the will of the slaves- for their emancipation. This revolutionary process has perhaps been the only successful American example of emancipation from imposed domination. The American Civil War holds in it the capitalistic exploitation from the Industrial Revolution and the loss of liberty from the ruling class and is wholly a revolution as seen by Marx and the characterization of revolution by Hobsbawm.


Prior to these readings, I was convinced that the Civil War could not be perceived as a revolution since it did not have any of the classic characteristics that can be seen in the American and French Revolutions like tyrannical governments or large scale battles for freedom. However, after reading Hobsbawm interpretation of what a revolution is and comparing that to Marx’s and Du Bois’ writings, I am convinced that the Civil War was a revolution. The importance of social change in a revolution was seen in Kumar’s and Arendt’s writing, but Hobsbawm’s definition allows a revolution to be solely defined by a major social change. The excerpt from Du Bois’ book was highly influential in changing my belief about the revolutionary nature of the Civil War. I had never thought about the actions taken by slaves and freed African-Americans during the war, simply the fact that it was a war between the North and South over the idea of slavery. The description Du Bois gives about the purpose of the war switching from stopping the expansion of slavery to the complete abolition of it aligns perfectly with Marx’s writing. I fully agree with Marx that while the war did not start as a revolutionary one, since the minute goal of stopping expansion could not possible be considered revolutionary, it became one once the Northern states began to fully embrace and fight for the abolition of slavery. This change directly happens because of the actions that Du Bois writes about. As the war went on, an increasing number of slaves began to run away from plantations in order to join the Union Army or support the Union in other ways. It was only because of these revolts by the slaves themselves that the possibility of abolition even arose in the mind of the Union. If the slaves had not directly participated in this war and merely sat as bystanders to it, the Civil War would have no argument to be considered a revolution since only the small goal previously mentioned would have been achieved if the Union was still victorious and otherwise the practice of slavery would go on. It is because of their direct involvement in their own freedom that this war should be considered a revolution. Their revolts, their participation in the fighting, and their calls for abolition were essential to how the Civil War turned out and why slavery was abolished in the United States. Just as the Founding Fathers beat the British government, slaves throughout the country were able to beat the Confederate government and secure for themselves a freedom they had never experienced.


Hobsbawm was heavily influenced by Marxism. His belief is that if one can promise a benevolent outcome it would be worth the suffering and at the cost of humans. I completely disagree with Hobsbawm on this because one of the great lessons of the 20th century is that it’s not true. The Holocaust can be used as an example since he had to flee and lost his parents. To the Germans, getting rid of all Jewish persons promised them a great outcome (in their eyes) and this was at the cost of millions of lives. At the end, everyone can agree it was not worth it. At the end, I do see the point Hobsbawm is trying to make because in the American Civil War, millions of Americans died and it was not for nothing. All those Americans sacrificed their life to end the dreaded long period of human slavery in the United States forever. Because it worked here, does not mean its right. Hobsbawm appears blind to the sheer scale of the price paid and its disappointing. Hobsbawm argued that, “In a period in which, as you might imagine, mass murder and mass suffering are absolutely universal, the chance of a new world being born in great suffering would still have been worth backing.” I do agree with Marx and Du Bois that the American Civil War should be understood as a revolutionary process because it’s a stepping stone to what changes citizens wanted. There were many things happening before this war, such as slavery, the formation of the Confederate states, the economy policies and practice, etc.. The American Civil War is a revolution that was fundamentally essential and unavoidable for the progress of civil society. The poor and working class would eventually realize they have “nothing to lose but their chains” and would rebel against the capitalists and industrialists who controlled every aspect of their lives. The American Civil War was fought mainly over moral issues between the States. The ending of years long slavery, freedom, unification, and a whole readjustment of the government is what makes the American Civil War a revolution to me. The results established a more powerful and centralized federal government, and laid the foundation for America’s emergence as a world power.


According to how I understand revolution and what should be consider one, The American Civil War was clearly a revolutionary process. The American Civil War starts due to the disagreements between the northern and southern states. The differences that they had were the role of slavery in American culture, as well as economic policies and practices, cultural norms, the strength and extent of the federal government’s authority. Marx and Du Bois both are correct in thinking that the American Civil War was a revolutionary event. According to Karl Marx in his book, he states that “If the North lets the South go, it then frees itself from any association with slavery, from its historical original sin, and creates the basis of a new and higher development” (Page 43). Marx basically states in the quote that if the American Civil War was avoided and the states reached to an agreement, the United States was simply going to separate into two different countries with different laws and conditions. Fortunately, that did not happen because on that case the southern states might continued with slavery and the history of the country was going to be different of what is the United States nowadays. W. E. B. Du Bois talks about the “real reason” of the war on his book, Black Reconstruction, where he emphasizes that nor the North or the South were interested on African-American rights but it was more a demonstration of power that both sides wanted to emphasize in. According to Du Bois, the emancipation was a consequence of the war but it was not the real reason of the beginning of the war. Both sides of the country were not prepared for a war and they thought that it was going to be a small fight for power and that was not going to last much. He states on his book that “The North shrank at the very thought of encouraging servile insurrection against the whites. Above all it did not propose to interfere with property. Negroes on the whole were considered cowards and inferior beings whose very presence in America was unfortunate.” (Page 56). It is clear to nice how Du Bois believe that the “Negroes” were not going to revolt against the White-Americans and if is not thanks to the Northern states, they might be still suffering from slavery. With all that points mentioned above, it is clear to identify why I believe that the American Civil War is a revolutionary event. Many people died defending their superiors and the country was divided because the two sides wanted to show who was stronger. The war left good consequences but because it was a war and a revolutionary event, it obviously left very bad consequences that were very difficult for Americans to recover.


Hobsbawm, like Kumar, acknowledges the French Revolution as the archetype for revolution but with a deeper historical approach. Hobsbawm argues that the outbreak of revolutionary political change for the world in the 19th century looked toward the model of the French RevolutionHobsbawm focuses on the Age of Revolution and the process of revolution following the French Revolution. Hobsbawm examines the revolutionary process by not only accounts of struggles but a single revolutionary process for the world as a whole.  Hobsbawm viewed the American Revolution to mimic the French Revolution without encompassing the social changes of classes, politics, and laws Throughout the text Hobsbawm makes a clear distinction of the French Revolution and the American Civil War’s achievements. The French Revolution achieved political and social changes and the American Civil war resulted in only political change yet the successors of the French Revolution were mainly the rising middle class and not the masses.

          On the other hand Du Bois argues for one to attempt to understand the civil war you have to look at the masses and not the captains and sergeants. Du Bois argued that black Americans having an active involvement and leaving the plantations to participate in the Civil War made it impossible for the North not to change the political dynamics and the social dynamics of the war itself. “This was not nearly the desire to stop work, it was a strike on a wide basis on the conditions of work, it was a general strike that involved directly in the end perchas a half million people (p67). It was the withdrawal of this labor that made it more difficult for the south to fuel the war and it made the north push forward to radical social transformation.

          Despite all, Hobsbawm crafts a lense into what life was like during the Age of Revolutions, he discusses the separate communities and countrymen which lead to infrequent communication. Hobsbawm provides a lense to see both the French Revolution and the American Civil war as a revolutionary process that continued into economic and social revolution. The aspects of the revolutionary process are still conversing and Hobsbawm is eager to pinpoint reactions in the revolutionary process in his historical approach. With Hobsbawm’s approach one could hold a candle to Du Bois’s argument and categorize the Civil War as a revolutionary process. “They wanted to stop the economy of the plantation system, and to do that they left the plantation”


Considering the makeup of political sovereignty within the US it’s not as easy to label the Civil War an eventual Civil War. With most political revolutions there is a central government that is being overthrown, and within the US you have to deal with both the federal and state government and evaluate to what capacity each of them were transformed. The federal government underwent a revolution within the individual states of the South but not as a whole entity governing the nation.

That being said, yes, I think that Du Bois and Marx were correct to label the Civil War of the United States as a revolutionary process. It was a transformation of the economic institutions that ran the country and the way in which the Confederacy was governed. Not only was there a major shift in the power a certain portion of the population held (both in terms of the now freed slaves and the now loser ‘slave-holding oligarchy’); but, there was also an overhaul of the political institutions of the South as I mentioned earlier.

The states of the Confederacy removed themselves from the federal government of the United States and operated within their own central government for around four years. This shift of political power and sovereignty within the states themselves constitutes its own revolution, one that was successful temporarily. As Marx stated on the reasons why the South left the Union: “The Union was still of value to the South only so far as it handed over Federal power to it as a means of carrying out the slave policy. If not, then it is better to take the break now,”. Though the South argued that it would result in nothing more than a ‘reorganization on the basis of slavery’ what resulted was the complete termination of legal slave labor.

Now, whereas the ‘oligarchy’ of the South held a revolution within their own states to attempt to spread slavery further, the other population of the United States that led their own revolution was the previously enslaved people. During and after the Civil War there was a revolution within the social and legal position of the black population in the United State. Through the removal of labor from the South and the continuous help of the opposing army they aided in revolutionizing the Southern states. A quote attributed to the Alabama Advertiser, “The institution is a tower of strength to the South.” By weakening the institution they were able to help in it’s eventual fall and subsequent replacement.


Historians and political philosophers have long studied revolution. Revolution is a time of rapid social, economic, and political change that overthrows a ruler. Several scholars define revolution differently. This paper examines several theories of revolution and whether the American Civil War was revolutionary.

Eric Hobsbawm was a leading revolution scholar. In “The Age of Revolution,” Hobsbawm argues that revolution overthrows a ruling class and creates new institutions and ideas that radically change society. According to Hobsbawm, revolutions involve social upheaval, new social movements, political organizations, and cultural forms. In revolutionary movements, intellectuals and artists shape new ideas and values, according to Hobsbawm.

Hannah Arendt is another revolutionary thinker. Arendt’s “On Revolution” emphasizes that revolution requires new political structures and ideas to challenge the status quo. She stresses the necessity of a revolutionary moment when ordinary people unite to change society. Revolution, according to Arendt, is political regeneration in which individuals form a new political community based on shared values and a common goal(Wellmer).

Historian Dipesh Chakrabarty stresses revolution in “Radical Transformation.” He claims that revolutions change our core worldview categories. Revolutions occur when people begin to question the social, economic, and political system, according to Chakrabarty.

In “Imagined Communities,” Benedict Anderson defines revolution as a period when a disunited population forms a new political community. Anderson says revolution entails nationalization, when individuals consider themselves as part of a shared society with a common destiny. Literature, music, and art typically arise during nationalization.

In “In Theory: Classes, Nations, Literatures,” historian Aijaz Ahmad underlines the role of national liberation efforts in colonialism and imperialism. Ahmad defines revolution as overthrowing colonial and imperialist regimes and creating new national identities and cultures.

Considering these varied definitions of revolution, we can now ask if the American Civil War was revolutionary. Marx and Du Bois believe the Civil War was revolutionary. Marx saw the Civil War as a class war that might change society. In “Black Reconstruction,” Du Bois stressed the Civil War’s significance to Black liberation.

Some Civil War events best represent revolution. First, the Civil War abolished slavery, transforming US society and economy. This change reorganized labour relations, property rights, and political power across the nation. Second, African Americans earned voting and political rights during the Civil War. This rights expansion and new political institutions challenged the US social and political order.

Several social movements and political groups emerged throughout the Civil War. New literature, music, and art reflected the shifting social and political landscape of the US after the war.

The Civil War may not be a revolution, though. The Civil War did not overthrow the dictatorship. It was a power struggle within a political structure. The Civil War did not completely change the economic and social system, as many power structures survived.

Finally, the question of whether the American Civil War was revolutionary is complicated. Revolutionary moments are marked by substantial and rapid social, economic, and political transformation. The Civil War abolished slavery, expanded political rights, and created new social forces and cultural forms, according to Marx and Du Bois. The Civil War challenged the US social and political structure without overthrowing it. The Civil War’s revolution status depends on how one defines revolution.


The American Civil War was a revolutionary process that took four long years to forward the Union’s ideals of an evolved country for years to come. Marx and Du Bois were correct – the aftermath of the Civil War should be understood as a radical change to U.S. history from the 19th century.

As we know, the premise of Marxist theory is rooted in the polarization of social classes between the proletariat and bourgeoisie. When the Union (assumed proletariat) sought out necessary change to American society, the Confederacy (assumed bourgeoisie) viewed it as an infringement upon their lives because they’d only reaped benefits from such a skewed world. As Marx has expressed, the working class will inevitably attempt to seize power from the upper class when they perceive control. The South’s notion of being oppressed is an ironic one for sure – the only oppression occurring in that period was the exploitation and marginalization of black people in the hands of racism. It’s clear that the Confederacy internalized the ban of slavery as an attack on themselves, the working class, with their demands to “protect” the nation from an “injustice” of liberty for all. In reality, the undeniable struggle was living as a black person in the U.S., but the South (specifically farmers, laborers, etc.) took abolition as an unforeseen threat to their well-being.

Throughout history, it’s evident that human society has remained defined by one consistent thing: revolution. The liberation of black citizens constitutionally affirmed by the 13th Amendment would’ve been a revolutionary movement whether or not the Civil War erupted, though. To be clear, I believe that the American Civil War caused by the Confederacy only made for unnecessary bloodshed on the path to predestined progress. Whether or not volatile violence broke out, our country was bound for reformation both socially and politically.

When students were asked to define revolution in Discussion #1 of this course, my response is a precise reflection of what was to come for a post-1865 America. I see revolution as a number of empowered individuals banding together to forward the emancipation of their community from any level of restriction, whether it be social, economic, or political. We can see a direct connection between the American Civil War’s tenents and my definition: the Union was exactly that empowered group led by Abraham Lincoln and fellow proponents of anti-slavery, the community being the sense of justice urged for all Americans as nobody is free until everyone is as said by Fannie Lou Hamer, and the government’s restriction of black Americans’ social, economic, and political positions – as well as respect – in this country. The Confederate army comprised of white citizens experienced no form of oppression despite the lack of morality that they were cursed with at conception. Progress has been a long and winding road for black people living in America since the abolition of slavery with the problem of segregation following immediately after, but the Civil War’s results stand true: the mobilization of black citizens through the Union’s victory in the war led way to a massive revolution of full integration in American society that was desperately needed.


This weeks discussion, discussion three focused in asking if I agreed with Marx and Du Bois that the American Civil War should be understood as a revolutionary process? Sadly, I agree with Du Bois that the American Civil War was a revolutionary process needed in shaping who the United States is today. It was a war between the Confederate and the union states. I believe there were eleven confederate states and the union won.

“Northern armies entered the South they became armies of emancipation.” “The North did not propose to attack property and not to free slaves.” This was to be a white man’s war to preserve the Union.” (page 55). Border states were after cotton belt in the union, cotton was sold. The South used Negro slaves to raise food and money crops for the people and their roll in the civil war was, “Negro did nothing but faithfully serve his master until emancipation was thrust upon him.” ( page 57). It was the mentioned that Negro slaves did not just play an important role at home but they were also used in the military as laborer. “I desire to assure you that the relation of master and servant as recognized in your state shall be respected.” (page 60).

“France provided the vocabulary and the issues of liberal and radical democratic politics for most of the world”. (page 53).

The French Revolution provided codes of laws, the model of scientific and technical organization, the metric system of measurement for most countries. It was not led by a formed party, A bourgeoisie group with a mindset of classical liberalism. “More specifically, the demands of the bourgeois of 1789 are laid down in the famous Declaration of the Rights of Man and Citizens of that year.” (page 59). “Men are born and live free and equal under the laws, said its first article.” (Page 59). Private property was a natural right, sacred, inalienable and inviolable. “All citizens have a right to co-operate in the formation of the law.” (page 59).

In conclusion, the North was into industrial lifestyle and South was more into agriculture and farming. The North stood behind federal government and the South believed no one should dictate how they carried their lives. North banned slavery and the South depended on slavery. In the end the union won.


In “The Age of Revolution: Europe 1789-1848,” Hobsbawm defines revolution as a moment of major disruption and restructuring. He asserts that “A revolution is a great event in the life of a society…it is the result of a long period of development, and involves a fundamental change in the structure of society” (Hobsbawm 3). According to Hobsbawm, revolution requires the overthrow of an established order and the establishment of a new one, which may necessitate political, social, and economic transformations.

Arendt’s book “On Revolution” presents the argument that revolution is a mass process of action, in which ordinary individuals stand up against oppressive regimes and claim their autonomy and liberty. She states, “The outstanding characteristic of the revolutionary event is action…action is the one activity that goes on directly between men without the intermediary of things or matter” (Arendt 35). According to Arendt, revolution is more than just a political upheaval but a complete overhaul of societal relationships.

Kumar’s book, “Utopia and Anti-Utopia in Modern Times,” presents a nuanced view on revolution. He posits that revolution entails changes on multiple fronts, including social, economic, and cultural realms, and can manifest as either utopian or anti-utopian. According to Kumar, “revolution is inherently utopian in nature…but the reality of the social and economic conditions during a revolution are anti-utopian” (Kumar 2). For Kumar, revolution is a multifaceted and contradictory process that involves both striving for a better world and resisting entrenched power structures.

Marx’s and Du Bois’s views on the American Civil War both suggest that it was a revolutionary event. Marx, in “The Civil War in the United States,” suggests that the conflict represented a struggle between the economic systems of the North and South. Du Bois, in “Black Reconstruction in America,” emphasizes the role of African Americans in the South’s reconstruction and argues that their participation was crucial for achieving emancipation.

I agree with the notion that the American Civil War should be considered a revolutionary process that has been shared by both Marx and Du Bois. This war brought about significant change in American society, as it resulted in the abolition of slavery and a major transformation of the country’s political, social, and economic structures. The North-South conflict can be seen as a confrontation between two different economic systems, and the abolition of slavery was a significant victory for those who wanted to end it.

Additionally, the Civil War was marked by mass action, as ordinary individuals rose up against the existing order and fought for their freedom and autonomy. African Americans played a pivotal role in the war, serving as both soldiers and activists, and their participation was essential in the achievement of emancipation.

To conclude, the American Civil War was a revolutionary process that resulted in a significant transformation of American society, overthrowing the established order. The war was marked by a clash between two distinct economic systems, and it was characterized by a mass movement in which common people fought for their independence and self-rule. Viewing the Civil War as a revolution helps us to comprehend the multifaceted nature of this critical juncture in American history, including its complexities and paradoxes.

The Legislative Process – Quizzes – Quiz 1

Question 1
The Progressive Era lasted from:

1960 – 1969
1890 – 1920
1933 – 1836
1901 – 1909

Question 2
5 / 5 pts
____________ created and passed by a legislature was considered inferior to the judge-made common law for most of America’s history.

Criminal law
Administrative law
Statutory law
Common law

Question 3
5 / 5 pts
____________ has come to dominate the American legal system.

Federal law
Statutory law
Common law
Criminal law

Question 4
5 / 5 pts
During their first year, most law school students are immersed in the common law system.

True
False

Question 5
5 / 5 pts
Chief Justice Melville Weston Fuller proclaimed the superiority of legislation in 1908.

True
False

Question 6
5 / 5 pts
Two ways in which the courts impede or thwart social legislation by the industrial conditions of today include:

illiberal construction and federal power
express language and legislative demand
narrow construction of constitutional provisions and narrow attitude toward legislation
through alien element and state provision

Question 7
5/ 5 pts
Which of the following is NOT one of the four ways in which courts might deal with a legislative innovation?

They might receive it fully into the body of law to be reasoned from by analogy the same as any other rule.
They might not make it a rule to be applied or a principle from which to reason and not hold it as an expression of good will.
They might refuse to reason from it by analogy and apply it only directly.
They might refuse to receive it fully into the body of law and only give direct effect to it.

Question 8
5 / 5 pts
Which of the following represents the orthodox common law attitude toward legislative innovations?

They might not make it a rule to be applied or a principle from which to reason and not hold it as an expression of good will.
They might receive it fully into the body of law to be reasoned from by analogy the same as any other rule.
They might refuse to receive it fully into the body of law and only give direct effect to it.
They might refuse to reason from it by analogy and apply it only directly

Question 9
5 / 5 pts
American courts are restrained by doctrine of parliamentary supremacy.

True
False

Question 10
5 / 5 pts
Common law was believed superior to legislation because:

it was common among the people.
it was a custom of judicial decision.
it was customary and rested upon consent of the governed.
it often characterized American lawmaking, both judicial and legislative

Question 11
5 / 5 pts
When it comes to legislation, the new principles are in ______________, the old principles are in _______________.

legislation, common law
common law, legislation
the legislative, the executive
theory, practice

Question 12
5 / 5 pts
The best known saying about legislation is attributed to _______________.

United States President Woodrow Wilson
Supreme Court Chief Justice William Rehnquist
England’s Queen Elizabeth II
German Chancellor Otto von Bismarck

Question 13
5 / 5 pts
James Madison had hoped that American legislators would master three ‘fundamental competencies’ EXCEPT:

Patriotism
Justice
Partisanship
Wisdom

Question 14
5 / 5 pts
A legislator’s sympathy for the circumstances of all their constituents including opponents and strangers best reflects:

Justice
Partisanship
Wisdom
Patriotism

Question 15
5 / 5 pts
_________________ and ______________ insisted that legislative institutions in a free society must teach their members to govern well.

Roscoe Pound, Alan Rosenthal
James Madison, Alexander Hamilton
William N. Eskridge, Phillip P. Frickery
James Madison, John Stuart Mill

Question 16
5 / 5 pts
Which branch of the U.S. Government is responsible for making laws?

The Legislative Branch
The Department of Justice
The Executive Branch
The Judiciary Branch

Question 17
5 / 5 pts
The Legislative Process of American Government mainly unfolds in what institution?

The Presidency
Congress
The Courts
Supreme Court of the United States

Question 18
5 / 5 pts
Congress’ TWO most basic functions are:

Legislation and Representation
Authorization and Appropriation
Legislation and Authorization
Representation and Authorization

Question 19
5 / 5 pts
The American Legislative Process unfolds in a ___________ legsilature.

Multicameral
Bicameral
Unicameral
Republican

Question 20
5 / 5 pts
There are ______________ members that make of the U.S. Congress.

535
295
435
100

 

1890 – 1920, Statutory, Statutory, T,f, narrow const, not they might receive, refuse to reason,f, customary and rested, legislation & Common, German chancellor, partisanship, patriotism, james madison & John Stuart Mill, legislative branch, congress, legislation &representation, bicameral, 535

What is a revolution? – Kumar and Arendt

After reading the texts by Kumar and Arendt, think about what you find compelling, and what you remain unconvinced by, in their discussions of how “revolution” should be understood. Then, drawing on the readings, propose in your own words a definition of what “revolution” should mean. Drawing on specific examples from the texts, explain how your proposed definition is related to their arguments; explain why your definition is better than other ways we might use the term; and give some specific historical examples of events or processes that count as revolutions, according to your definition, and others that don’t. 

The Complex Nature of Revolution

Revolution is a complex and multifaceted phenomenon that involves political, social, and economic changes (Lerner, 1958). It often arises from long-standing grievances and inequalities that the ruling powers have ignored or suppressed (Arendt, 1963; Higonnet, 1989). Revolutionary ideas and ideology are essential in inspiring and motivating people to take action and fight for change (Koselleck, 1988; Popkin, 1980). However, revolutions’ causes, dynamics, and outcomes depend highly on specific historical contexts and conditions (Palmer, 1959; Skocpol, 1979). While some argue that revolution is an inevitable or necessary stage in historical development (Marx & Engels, 1848), others question this view and emphasize the importance of non-violent means of social change (King, 1963). Moreover, revolutions cannot lead to more just and democratic societies. They can have positive and negative consequences depending on how they are conducted and what kind of society they aim to create (Tocqueville, 2003; Zaretsky, 2011).

Based on the discussions in Arendt and Kumar’s texts, revolution is a nuanced and context-specific approach necessary to understand the complex and varied phenomenon of revolution. While certain generalizations and theories may help provide a framework for analysis, it is essential to consider the historical, social, and political conditions that give rise to revolutionary movements and their outcomes. Therefore, an alternative definition of revolution might be that it is a fundamental and far-reaching change in the structure or organization of society, which involves a shift in power relations and a reconfiguration of social, economic, and political institutions. This definition emphasizes the transformative and radical nature of revolution, which implies a break from the past and a new direction for the future. It also suggests that revolution involves a redistribution of power and resources, which can lead to conflict and upheaval, as well as the possibility of creating a more just and equitable society.

This definition aligns with the discussions in the provided texts, which highlight the multi-dimensional and context-specific nature of revolution and its potential to bring about significant social change. For example, in “Revolution – Inventing Revolution: American and French Revolutions,” Palmer (1959) argues that the American Revolution was a transformative event that created a new political order based on democratic principles of popular sovereignty and individual rights, which was unprecedented in the history of the world.

Similarly, the French Revolution aimed to overthrow the old order of the Ancient Régime and establish a new society based on liberty, equality, and fraternity (Arendt, 1963; Higonnet, 1989). Both revolutions involved a profound reconfiguration of social and political institutions, including creating new constitutions and legal systems, abolishing feudal privileges and hierarchies, and establishing new representation and government.

Examples of events or processes that count as revolutions according to the alternative definition are the industrial revolution and the Civil Rights movement. The Industrial Revolution of the late 18th and early 19th centuries involved a profound transformation of the economy and society, as new technologies and forms of production led to the growth of factories, urbanization, and the rise of the capitalist system. This revolution involved a fundamental change in the structure and organization of society and a redistribution of power and resources. The Civil Rights Movement of the 1950s and 1960s in the United States involved a profound shift in power relations and a reconfiguration of social, economic, and political institutions as African Americans and their allies challenged the system of racial segregation and discrimination in American society. This movement involved a fundamental change in the structure and organization of society and a redistribution of power and resources from the white majority to the black minority.

On the other hand, the Protestant reformation and the American War of Independence would not count as revolution. Although the Protestant Reformation of the 16th century involved a significant change in religious beliefs and practices, it did not involve a fundamental change in the structure or organization of society, nor did it result in a redistribution of power and resources. Although the American War of Independence of 1775-1783 involved the creation of a new political order based on democratic principles of popular sovereignty and individual rights, it did not involve a fundamental reconfiguration of social, economic, and political institutions, nor did it result in a significant redistribution of power and resources.


Starting with Kumar’s text, I found it compelling that he labeled revolution as a European invention. This was a new concept for me, but I do agree with Kumar that Europeans created the idea of revolution and through trade, missionaries, and imperialistic conquest this concept was spread throughout the world. (Kumar, 2113). I also resonated with the fact that revolutions are typically related to the political left as opposed to the political right; which of course makes sense since the left is more of a future based ideology whereas the right is more nostalgic. I was not fully convinced of his point that the French Revolution is the revolution. Kumar writes “The French Revolution is the model revolution, the archetype of all revolutions. It defines what revolution is.” (Kumar, 2117). If another, better, revolution happens would that one become the new ‘definition of revolution’? What if it looked nothing like the French Revolution, would the definition change to follow the new model? Is as successful revolution less of a revolution if it doesn’t follow the French model?

In Arendt’s text “On Revolution”, I was compelled by the idea that having rights is in itself a right as she explains on page 41. Arendt writes that “equality as a birthright was utterly unknown before the modern age.” (Arendt, 40). I grappled with the ironic idea that before the modern age there are no examples of revolution yet also little laws of equality. Since the birthright of equality that Arendt speaks about has become common – in the modern era – there are plenty of examples of revolution. As with Kumar’s text, Arendt spent lots of time praising the French Revolution yet the questions I posed earlier still apply.

If I had to define revolution, I would make it much broader than either of their definitions or explanations. I do not believe that only one model of revolution should be followed to be labeled as a revolution. Revolution should include a change in government (whether that be leader, party, regime, etc)., that is the result of a conflict that has been approached by either a violent and/or diplomatic solution from the people who are advocating on behalf of perceived oppression against a group of people.

My definition is very different from both of the readings because it accepts many more things into the term revolution than either Kumar or Arendt allowed. My argument is related to Kumar’s because it follows a ‘leftist’ perception that the revolution is in response to oppression of a group of people which is a leftist ideology. My definition is related to Arendts because it includes the possibility that revolution can occur diplomatically not just violently which relates to her points that war and violence are changing and have the possibility to disappear. (Arendt, 13). My definition could include the 2020 President Election as an example of revolution; a dramatic change in government that included both violence (storming the capital) and diplomacy (democratic voting process) to resolve the perceived threat against a group of people (in this case the group of people is all Americans who felt threatened by Trump as president).


Revolution is freedom and in light of Kumar’s reading, I resonate with the astronomical conception of political change. Furthermore, the article gives a deeper meaning and purpose of revolution. Specifically, noting that revolution justifies freedom and is based on revelation and the cosmic revolution of Christ’s coming.  I believe like Kumar that the term and meaning of revolution is beyond this physical realm called earth. It derives from a deeper meaning, an intrinsic concept that is living and breathing and cycles out the present physical or secular dominant of our human existence. Revolution as it evolves is a heavenly city of freedom and the return of identity to creation.

Moreover, I do not believe that my understanding is better but proves factual.  As we can see that there is an astrological universe that holds mankind and all that dwells within and therefore can see that there are earthly realms and heavens which are moving consistently and obviously preordained to move in cycles and revolutionary seasons.  In other words, seasons are not limited by time but all add up to a predestined result. Similarly, Hannah Arendt writes season are geared to the “affairs of men on earth, it could only signify that the few known forms of government revolve among the mortals in eternal recurrence and with the same irresistible force which makes the stars follow their pre-ordained paths in the skies” (Arendt 1990).

Nonetheless, this heavenly gift of revolution continues to send the spirit of freedom to create and birth history. For example, the greatest account of revolution is the French Revolution (1879-1881) which reverted to the initial freedoms of mankind and overthrew laws that countered them. Another example would be the English Civil War which was thought to be the very first revolutionary war that resulted in the removal and death of the monarch king.  Another revolutionary war was the bloody protest in Russia, where the Russian people gathered in hundreds to demand freedom and human dignity in their labor conditions. Apart from the text, in my opinion some of the greatest movements of revolution are Nat Turner, Abraham Lincoln and our very own Civil War, Dr. Martin Luther King Jr. were accounts of evolution and the revert of unity between humanity on earth.

Generally speaking, the commonality in these historic events which resulted in war was the path to restoration and the return to the human laws of nature based on the spirit of freedom for both humanity and the creation that God intended. Overall, both readings brought justification of revolution and its response which is war. Revolution is the response from humanity when enslaved and as Arendt notes it was and always has been a form of freedom and as St. Augustine of Hippo put it, “a great migration of souls”.  Lastly, very well put in the text that both war and revolution is an interrelationship, a mutual dependence and the end of war is revolution. A revolution is caused the desire attain freedom and seek what is just.


Arendt’s understanding of a revolution is one where there is a new experience an experiencing of being free. Beginning something new. Kumar’s understanding of revolution is, radical transformation. A new world. In my opinion the most compelling Arendt had was, “in order to rule, one had to be born a ruler, a free-born man in antiquity, a member of the nobility in feudal Europe, and although there were enough words in premodern political language to describe the uprising of subjects against a ruler, there was none which would describe a change so radical that the subjects became rulers themselves.” (pg. 41) this to me is a product of revolution where there is a change in the political structure of not just nobility but every man having the chance at political involvement. Arendt least compelling to me is, “the modern concept of revolution, inextricably bound up with the notion that the course of history suddenly begins anew, that an entirely new story never known or told before.” (pg. 28) The fact that it is has to be new and never seen before for it to be revolutionary.

With Kumar, what I found most compelling is “it was individual rights, a free civil society and a liberal constitution that were the centerpieces of the programs of 1989.” (pg. 10) These are typically the cornerstone for a revolution in my opinion. Kumar’s least convincing argument, “fairly or not, it is the French, not the American Revolution that has come to be seen as the inventor of the modern concept of revolution.” (pg. 6) The American revolution has as much power in the invention of the modern concept of revolution. The American revolution was a war of liberation. Liberation as Arendt stated, “revolution as we know it in modern age has always been concerned with both liberation and freedom.” (pg. 32)

My definition of a Revolution is a movement that is able to command a change in the current political and social structure. It is a change from unjust to just whether violent or non-violent. My definition is related to both Kumar and Arendt texts. Arendt stated, “is it too much to read into current rather than hopeless confusion of issues and arguments a hopeful indication that a profound change in international relations may be about to occur, namely, the disappearance of war from the scene of politics even without radical transformation of international relations and without an inner change of men’s hearts and minds.” (pg. 14) From Kumar’s article, “it was the action of human will and human reason upon an imperfect and unjust world to bring into being the good society.” (pg. 7) My answer is better in the fact that it is not restricted to violence and war and newness. Some examples of events are the East German Revoltuion October 9,1989, a non-violent protest that led to the take down of a communist regime. I think the Haitian Revolution which was the most successful slave rebellion in the Western region.


I believe a revolution is when a country’s social environment shifts and the political structure does not handle it well. Current conditions will cause to be discouraged, which impacts their core values and beliefs. In the book, New Dictionary of the History of Ideas, Krishan Kumar defines revolution as a shift in political ways. In explaining, he reviews the theory and reality of European revolutions, while Arendt sees revolutions as attempts to reshape the society meaning a new beginning along with an idea of freedom. My proposed definition relates to their argument but I don’t believe that my definition is better since Kumar and Arendt’s interpretation of revolution is similar to my definition of what revolution is but I wouldn’t say how I described it is better. I see it as a shift and individuals not accepting the change while they both see it as not just a shift in history but also freedom. According to Arendt, the true aim of a revolution consists of the appearance of a free public realm, where freedom would be guaranteed for all. The modern conception of revolution is to create a completely new system of government that resolves social issues. There are different types of revolutions such as the American revolution, the French revolution, the Haitian revolution, and the Spanish-American war of independence. 

What I found compelling was Arendt opposing the theory that Christian is what started revolutions. On page 25 of on revolution, it states “A few words need still to be said about the not infrequent claim that all modern revolutions are essentially Christian in origin, and this even when their professed faith is atheism. The argument supporting this claim usually points to the clear”.  Arendt mentions the claim that all modern revolutions are primarily Christian in the beginning and on page 26 she goes on to say,  “the separation of religion from politics and the rise of a secular realm with a dignity of its own, is certainly a crucial factor in the phenomenon of revolution. Indeed, it may ultimately turn out that what we call revolution is precisely that transitory phase that brings about the birth of a new, secular realm. But if this is true, then it is secularization itself, and not the contents of Christian teachings, which constitutes the origin of revolution.” This shows that she thinks It’s possible that revolution is a temporary thing that brings in a new, larger society, and that transformation itself rather than being told Christian teachings is what caused the rise of revolution. The current definition of revolution is to create a completely new system of government that, traditionally, aims to solve the public issue. Arendt claims that the modern understanding of revolution involves the idea that history is reinvented and that this era aligns with the idea of freedom. 


Based on the texts by Kumar and Arendt, I truly believe that Kumar test of Revolution is compelling, due to how Kumar has elevated the thought of Revolution within different aspects of point of view, such as how its related within classical conceptions, and how Kumar emphasized the dealing of the French Revolution was indeed part of a revolution. ‘’The French Revolution is the model revolution, the archetype of all revolutions. It defines what revolution is.’’ (Kumar 2117) I find it very interesting that Hannah Arendt looks at how the French Revolution is not characterized as a successful revolution, in where she characterized it as ‘’of defense and aggression.’’ (Arendt 17) Based on readings, I strongly propose that the definition of ‘’revolution’’ should be the act of relation towards human rights, in which a collective number of individuals fight against aggression within an idea in pursuing a better life for society. As mentioned by Kumar, the French Revolution tended to be ‘’established the classic pattern of revolution.’’ (Kumar 2217) The revolution by the French demonstrated that they all tended to fight towards what’s right, in order for themselves to be equal, and live their lives freely. It demonstrates that the voice of society, when together, can put aside any fight towards the benefit of human basic rights. The effort committed by the people of France demonstrated that as a society we must come together to undergo a revolution in the right context. ‘’It showed, by its own example as well as its attempt to export its revolution, by its ideas as well as its armies, what it is a society must do to undergo revolution. In this sense the French Revolution was not simply the first great revolution.’’ (Kumar 2117) Revolution demonstrates the will of others to come together to benefit the general outcome of life and expectancy of society. With such characterization led by the French people, it has shown the world the defining moment of revolution which has led to many more. It tended to open the eyes of others, to put up a fight against what’s against the will of society. The world has become stronger from the anger by the French people that characterized the French Revolution. ‘’All revolutions subsequently were indebted to it. It was from the French that they borrowed their concept. It was the French Revolution whose practice they attempted to imitate-even when they hoped to go beyond.’’ (Kumar 2117) Such concept of revolution truly demonstrates the concept of human rights, in which it correlates heavily within how revolutions have taken place such as The French Revolution, in which it gives a broad example to the world of the idea.


Both Kumar and Arendt offer insightful perspectives on the concept of revolution, exploring different facets of this intricate and multifaceted phenomenon. Kumar emphasizes the transformative character of the revolution, noting that it involves a rupture with existing order and the construction of an entirely new society based on different principles. He suggests that the revolution is altering rulers or policies and altering the structures and norms that underlie social relations. Arendt emphasizes the political dimension of revolution, seeing it as a time of democratic renewal when people challenge oppressive regimes and claim their right to self-rule. She stresses the significance of public action and participation in this process of change, contending that collective action allows individuals to regain political agency and create new forms of government. Both perspectives are compelling in their own right, yet to truly define revolution one must incorporate elements from both Kumar’s and Arendt’s perspectives. From Kumar, I focused on its transformative and systemic nature; that it involves changing leaders or policies while fundamentally reorganizing society. With Arendt as my guide, however, I have observed the political dimension as people challenge oppressive structures and assert their right to participate in government.

Therefore, I propose that revolution be defined as a radical and transformative social and political process in which individuals come together to challenge oppressive structures, norms, and institutions and create new forms of government and social relations based on principles such as justice, equality, and freedom. This definition emphasizes both its systemic nature while emphasizing its political dimension as well as stressing the importance of collective action and democratic participation. This definition of revolution is superior to other ways we use the term. It avoids reductionism, seeing revolution as a simple shift of leadership or policy; instead, it emphasizes its profound and systemic transformation of society. Furthermore, it stresses its political dimension – emphasizing democratic participation and collective action – as well as upholding principles like justice, equality, and liberty which are at the core of most revolutionary movements.

Examples of revolutions considered revolutionary under this definition include the American Revolution, Haitian Revolution, Russian Revolution and Latin America Revolution. In these instances, people mobilized to challenge oppressive structures and create new governance and social relations based on justice, equality and freedom. Conversely, events such as coups or regime changes that do not involve a fundamental transformation of social or political structures may not qualify as true revolutions.


The term “Revolution” has intriguing etymological origins and uses throughout history. It’s repeated that The French Revolution of 1789 was the “first” true example of a revolution in our most modern sense of the word. That this was the catalyst for an entire new era of revolutions all around the world up until this point in history. What I find worth noting is that Hannah Arendt (Pg 49), almost described the very act of revolution as not something that is actively or consciously started by people themselves but as an inevitability of any functioning society that incrementally degrades. She mentions that various participants in the revolution saw it as a natural event in the flow of order and chaos. The saying “it’s easier to destroy than it is to build” feels like a very relevant quote when you consider how imminent any uprising will become the longer a society continues to exist.

However, The French Revolution is very remarkable because of what it accomplished compared to every documented rebellion in recorded human history. The French Revolution essentially created a new “baseline” for what uprisings constitute a revolution and which ones don’t. Its overthrow of a monarchical government and establishing a completely different set of ideas and systems in place of it, was what made it the epoch it was in the world of social political history. Within a relatively short time after the French Revolution started in 1789, Haiti itself received the spark to start a revolution of its own with the first slave revolt occurring in 1791. The Haitian Revolution (1791-1804), was essentially a part of the domino effect that The French Revolution itself triggered. Both of these revolutions had very similar goals and were intertwined and influenced each other as they both occurred. Given the circumstances of their plights and what the ultimate goal of their rebellion was, Revolutions seem to have particular proclivities and goals that previous rebellions did not. Krishan Kumar’s paper points out how the concept of a “Right-Wing Revolution” is seemingly paradoxical and is almost an inherent contradiction. This acknowledgement draws a potentially blurry line as to what the intent of a “true” revolution really is and what its exact agenda entails. The implication here is that revolution is not just something any person can decide to do, and that there has to be a clear intent and emphasize on changing society’s Structure, Government and Ethical values.


A revolution can be defined as a fundamental and radical change in the structure, values, and organization of a society or government, often brought about through popular uprising or rebellion. It involves a significant shift in power relations, and the emergence of new leaders and institutions that reshape the social, economic, and political landscape of a nation or region.

In Kumar’s discussion of revolution, he emphasizes the transformative potential of revolutionary movements in challenging existing power structures and creating a more just and equitable society. He argues that revolutions are driven by a collective desire for freedom, equality, and social change, and that they represent a crucial moment of political and cultural transformation in human history.On the other hand, Arendt’s understanding of revolution is more skeptical, emphasizing the violence and unpredictability that often accompany revolutionary upheavals. She contends that revolutions can easily turn into totalitarianism or chaos, and that their transformative potential is often limited by the fact that they tend to be reactive and destructive, rather than creative and constructive.

Drawing on these readings, I propose a definition of revolution as a collective and radical social movement that seeks to fundamentally transform existing power structures and create a more just and equitable society. This definition emphasizes the importance of collective action and social mobilization in bringing about revolutionary change, as well as the need for a clear and coherent vision of the kind of society that is being fought for.This definition is preferable to other ways of using the term “revolution” because it avoids the romanticization or demonization of revolutionary movements, instead focusing on their transformative potential and the challenges and opportunities that they present.

Examples of events or processes that count as revolutions, according to this definition, include the American Revolution, the French Revolution, the Russian Revolution, and the Chinese Revolution. These were all large-scale social movements that fundamentally transformed the political and social landscape of their respective nations, and that were driven by a desire for social justice and equality.Other historical events or processes, such as the American Civil War, the Cuban Revolution, and the Iranian Revolution, may also be considered revolutionary, depending on the degree to which they fit the criteria outlined in this definition.However, there are also many examples of historical events or processes that do not qualify as revolutions, such as coups, riots, and protests that do not fundamentally transform existing power structures or create lasting social change.


After reading both excerpts, I feel I tend to fall more in the line of thinking of Kumar’s perception of Revolution over Arendt. I agree with Kumar in the sense that revolution as we know it is constantly changing as society evolves. As he states, “There cannot be any ‘essentialist’ definition of revolution, any account that assumes some permanent, unvarying meaning.”(Kumar) This statement resonates with how I think about revolution, in that revolution is in a constantly redefining era, as society decides what political foundations they are trying to revolt against. As Kumar, explains, and I agree with, as a society we have this almost biased way of thinking about the concept of revolution through a Western lens. The ever-changing concept of revolution can be seen in two main categories, the pre-modern revolutionary approaches, and the modern revolutionaries. The modern version would be something more linear with my current perception of revolution. A radical, novel change, that is not trying to fall back to tradition, as with Kumar’s pre-modern definition of revolution but rather a political upheaval that we have seen more recently in revolutionary politics. We can see this more radical and novel revolution with the French Revolution. The complete upheaval of society, which has been said to be the “epitome” of revolution and described as “the triumph of human will against an unjust society.” (Kumar) The Reign of Terror and the extreme politically driven violence that was all in spite of Feudalism and uprising against authority to demand rights and completely change the political structure of the society, not through necessary party political means, as Kumar describes with the Greeks, but by pure anger and demanding destruction that led to no choice but to start over, not from tradition but from a complete restructuring of the political system. This all brings me to Arendt’s excerpt which goes far greater into detail about violence and what war and revolutions have not only revealed to society with the notions of human nature but also the change that has spurred from these politically driven violent revolutions and wars. For Arendt, this politically driven violence is beyond the true definition of revolution. She states, “while the elements of novelty, beginning, and violence, all intimately associated with our notion of revolution, are conspicuously absent from the original meaning of the word as well as from its first metaphoric use in political language.” (Arendt) But instead, action and speech and more productive ways of participating in politics are more revolutionary than the past violence associated with revolutions. Arendt, in my opinion, has this very hopeless romantic way of looking towards what would be the best or ideal ways for humans to pressure for political change. Unfortunately, I have a more cynical view of the world and human nature. I do not believe there can be a world without war, political violence, or the ever-evolving forms of political revolutions. As for my own definition of revolution in comparison to both Kumar’s and Arendt’s, mine would be an upheaval of society by means of political change. Who knows, maybe in the near future we will have more of a tech-forward revolution, one like the world has never seen before.


According to the text by Krishan Kumar, revolution is not something extreme that happens every once in a while rather it is a collective of history as a whole. He argues that there can be no set-in-stone definition of revolution “that assumes some permanent, unvarying meaning, stretching across space and time.” (Kumar). This argument he is making about how we define revolution is quite compelling because the nature of each political revolution is unique. Some revolutions seek radical change in the political system and some revolutions seek to overthrow the new governments and revert to the old ways just two examples of the countless different variables and motivators that make revolutions unique. Kumar argues that revolution is inevitable with the passing of history and time. Revolution in his eyes is something that can never be resisted by the human will as it is just a natural consequence of time passing and history happening and can not be simply defined or put into a box because of the nuances of each revolution something I find unconvincing. Hannah Arendt argues that modern political revolutions can not be compared to the wars for change in ancient civilizations. She believes in the idea that for a modern revolution to be successful should create a new government altogether. She is a huge admirer of the American revolution which she thinks was a massive success while she is very critical of the French revolution she states “The greatest revolutionary innovation, Madison’s discovery of the federal principle for the foundation of large republics” and “The sad truth of the matter is that the French Revolution, which ended in disaster”(Arendt). She is so critical of the French Revolution because it failed at establishing a government that allowed for any more freedom or virtue for the citizens. The French people still lived in squalor and were ultimately subjected to similar levels of suffering. The American revolution on the other hand set up a government in which the people were given freedom and allowed to vote to keep the pain and suffering of the American people to a level significantly lower than before their revolution. I find this argument less compelling because in my opinion there is no need for an entirely new government for a revolution. My definition of revolution is acts of political violence that attempt to intervene in the political society. My definition falls in between Kumar and Arendt because I agree with Kumar that every revolution is different and therefore they can not be defined as all the same actions, while I agree that the goal must be to change the government significantly as Arendt sees. I believe that a revolution must start from within without any influence from outside nations, modern examples that count as revolutions in my eyes are the Russian revolution and the more recent Arab spring, while an event that does not count as a revolution according to my definition is the Libyan civil war because of the strong influence of an outside power. My definition is better than other definitions of revolution because it allows for classification between revolutions and political violence that are not revolutionary acts, while also acknowledging that every attempted revolution has different variables and can even fail but still be called a revolution.


The term revolution has been around for centuries and best describes many different events throughout history. One of the concepts or definitions that I noticed that both Kumar and Arendt have similarities on is that revolution somewhat has to do with freedom as being the ultimate goal. I lean more towards Kumar’s modern concept or definition of the word revolution as being one that is for progression and transformation. “Changing conditions brought about modifications to the inherited concept of revolution.” (Kumar, 2120). According to Kumar when a revolution ends up bringing an authoritarian state or violence, its ultimately not a revolution anymore. This would be a betrayal to the act of a revolution because freedom is jeopardized. I still stay unconvinced as to Kumar’s pre-modern concept of revolution. I don’t see how revolution could want to be or be returning to the way things were before like a cyclical repetition of historical events. We study history to learn from it so history does not repeat itself and we are constantly evolving and learning, so to go back and want to repeat a pre-modern day pattern, does not convince me on how revolution should be understood. According to Arendt, her modern concept of revolution includes the idea that history begins once more or a fresh start and that is synonymous with the idea of freedom. She differentiates the concepts of liberation and freedom, though liberation “may be the condition of freedom.” And with this she also disagrees with the claim that “all modern revolutions are essentially Christian in origin,” (Arendt, 25), stating “no revolution was ever made in the name of Christianity prior to the modern age,” (Arendt, 27), but due to inequality. The views of religion and revolution is a pre-modern thought. I completely agree with this and this ties into my definition of the word revolution because I believe that whenever there are protests, sit-ins, rally’s, marches, etc., its never about religion. It always has to do with wanting to be treated fairly and about our rights as humans. To me, a revolution is an act that leads to the ultimate goal. That goal has to do with freedom and progressing for what is fair and what is right. I believe that my definition of the word revolution is related and a mix of both Kumar and Arendt because not only do I agree that revolution does not come from Christianity or religion, but it also ties into freedom and fairness as being the ultimate goal. To me, revolution means a sudden change that has a goal of freedom and equality for the better good of the people. The American Revolution, the March on Washington, and the countless Women Marches are just a few examples of different “revolutions” or protests for changes that lead to equality and freedom throughout history. The French Revolution is one I do not consider an example of revolution per my definition because they ultimately ended up appointing a dictator for a leader.


According to Kumar, a definition for “revolution cannot be seen as a timeless thing, lacking change and variety” (Kumar, 1) – arguing that every human notion, such as revolutions, have a history and that if there’s history then that must mean change and so there cannot be any “essentialist definition of revolution” or an account that assumes an unvarying message indefinitely. Reading the text, I felt Kumar gives an extensive background on examples of “revolutions” and whatnot but does not give a straightforward definition of what he considers a “revolution” to be, and I cannot withdraw a definition from the context provided because his examples do not correlate. Kumar gives examples of what different groups and societies through time might have defined a “revolution” as but gives no personal definition.

Kumar used the French Revolution to provide one semi-definition of what a “revolution” is in modern times: “… the creation of something radically new: something never before seen in the world, a new system of society, a new civilization a new world” (Kumar, 2117-2118). While I don’t completely disagree with this definition of what a “revolution” is, I don’t feel it is how he truly views “revolutions”.

According to Arendt, a revolution is a notion that is motivated by new beginnings with ideals of freedom. She thoroughly distinguishes the difference between freedom and liberation and proceeds to explain that it is through liberation that people can find freedom. Regardless of this, it is difficult to say where one ends and the other begins. Personally, I found this interesting because society tends to interchange liberation and freedom freely as if there was no difference between the two when there is. Note the clearest difference, “liberty” could be established under a monarchy, but political “freedom” can only ever exist under a republic.

Arendt states that though revolutions are often used to justify wars and “violence on the grounds of an original evil inherent in human affairs … revolutions are the only political events which confront us directly and inevitably with the problem of beginning” (Arendt, 21). I found this to be a very interesting quote because of how true it is. In times of war, we often see the word “revolution” all over history books – justifying mass violence – all under the false pretenses of new beginnings, however, when the war ends, things go right back to how they were before and so it begs the question: what is a “revolution” truly? A way to justify violence or as Arendt defines it, a notion of “political events that confront us [with reality]” motivated by ideals of freedom?

I’d define a “revolution” as a society’s last resort when it comes to demanding change, with the shared ideals Arendt talked about, freedom, both, social and political. I’d define a “revolution” as a means to an end to reach a specific and very certain goal. In my opinion, while I do see and understand Kumar’s opinion, I feel he contradicts himself saying that “revolutions” are something that cannot be defined because it has a human history and is ever evolving but then proceeding to give various definitions of what it is and has been through time and what it has meant at different points in history per se. I feel my ideas have more in common with Arendt and her definition of “revolution”; I share her view point of seeing revolutions as political notions that confront us with a severed line of expectation and reality in our world and the urgent call to action with such ideals of freedom and change.


Across both readings I found that both gave a solid foundation for how revolution should be understood from the modern perspective. What piqued my interest towards Kumar’s explanation is that they included the original use of the word from the writings of St. Augustine of Hippo. I find that the original use helps give a better understanding of the word. Arendt similarly builds historical context to give a deeper understanding of the word. Both authors use this understanding to show how ‘revolution’ went from being understood as a part of the political cycle to being eclipsed by its use in popular culture as a descriptor of something that had been seen as a divine process shifting into human influence. From my personal perspective on the past and my place in history it seems to be true as the modern era progressed, we as a species, took things into our own hands rather than waiting for the right circumstances. However with this in mind, I am not convinced that we are entirely separated from fate as Arendt noted, “Robespierre, was constantly accelerated by the ‘crimes of tyranny’, on one side, by the _’progress of liberty’”. This leads me to think that although we as people are key contributors to our personal actions we cannot be sure of the larger outcome. This applies largely to revolution in that the actors were not initially seen as revolutionary but only labeled as such after the fact. After having read from both excerpts and drawing my own conclusion, I believe that the definition of revolution from a modern standpoint should be able to encompass a variety of spheres. The examples given in large are that of the French and American Revolutions respectively, which is not limited in any sense given their importance in setting precedence for how revolution is defined. However, in my understanding the definition can and should be able to cover things such a technological revolution, or cultural revolution. To be understood strictly from a political sense is a disservice to the depth of the word, this is supported by Kumar’s inclusion of the original religious and astrological roots of the word. With this in mind I would also include Arendt’s use of Alexis de Tocqueville’s words and addition, “one might have believed the aim of the coming revolution was not the overthrow of the old regime but its restoration’. Even when in the course of both revolutions the actors became aware of the impossibility of restoration and of the need to embark upon an entirely new enterprise”. This supports my idea that although the human intentions set the tone for the desired outcome, there is still a hint of the old definition of the word in that it is a cycle of unconscious longing to find restoration of the natural cycles. To give a complete description, I would say revolution is an unconscious process in which a chain of events lead by decisions by individuals with a common goal leads to an unforeseen but welcomed (not desired) outcome. This would include the traditional modern sense of the word given to the French and American revolutions but also expand to include the Industrial Revolution. The rise of the internet, and more specifically Amazon could also be a revolution in that an original idea (to sell books) expanded to become something entirely unforeseen (e-commerce) but entirely welcome (one of the most profitable businesses in the world). This expanded definition gives room to create a more whole understanding and allow for more precise application. Something that wouldn’t be included for example could be the invention of the electric car, although new and innovative it wouldn’t change things in a revolutionary way with there being a prior version (the gas automobile) that sufficiently provides a similar output.


  • Kumar’s claims are very similar to Arendt’s when it comes to the origin of the Revolution. From Kumar’s perspective, Revolution is a European invention. “Revolution, finally, is a European invention. The meaning that it has in the world today derives from European use and experience” (Kumar, “Revolution”,2113). This claim is vague since he doesn’t go into details as to how. Additionally, both of them agree Revolution did not “exit” before the modern age. According to Kumar, “Revolution is an invention of Western modernity. In its generally understood meaning today, it was unknown in the ancient world. Nor was it understood in our sense in the European Middle Ages, or in the early modern period. It was only in the eighteenth century, with the American and French Revolutions, that the word revolution acquired its modern connotation of fundamental and far-reaching change” (Kumar, “Revolution”,2113). In this claim, he explains how before the French Revolution and American Revolution the concept of Revolution was unknown to people and had no meaning. I find this claim to be interesting because in a way he is not entirely saying it did not “exit” rather there was no word for it. On the other hand, Arendt’s claim is “Historically, wars are among the oldest phenomena of the recorded past while revolutions, properly, speaking did not exist before the modern age; they are among the most recent of all major political data” (Arendt, On Revolution,12). Arendt’s statement explains how revolution is a word from the modern age in contrast to war there has been the norm for the concept of change.

    My definition of Revolution is forcing a radical replacement of the government (often with violence) due to a failed government, that succeeds.  In my definition, I included ends with success because most of the Revolutions we think of as “revolutions” are those that were successful. Additionally, the French Revolution is known as the “pioneer” of Revolutions but only because it was successful. “The concept of revolution became one of the triumphs of human will against an unjust society” (Kumar, “Revolution”,2114). Also, I remain unconvinced but also compelled to the idea that the fascist revolution wouldn’t be considered a true revolution. I find that idea interesting because He quotes, “the word revolutionary can only be applied to revolutions which have liberty as their object” (Kumar, “Revolution”,2120). What Kumar is trying to imply is that only “left-wing” revolutions that have been successful are recent versions of the French Revolution where the aim was liberty unlike the fascists were their aim would be inequality and racism. Therefore, to him, there have been no right-wing revolutions because “fascist ideology simply has not been part of the revolutionary inheritance” (Kumar, “Revolution”,2120). This perspective makes me wonder if I should add to my definition the concept of “left-wing” revolutions. My definition is better than what we usually use because is generalized but at the same time is using specific keywords that let you know faster what a revolution is.

    Additionally, to my last point, the concept of a fascist revolution still wouldn’t be considered a revolution although I’m not using the terms “left-wing” or “right-wing” since the Nazi (fascists) tried to actually do a revolution, but they weren’t successful also known as the “Beer Hall Putsch.” Also, some other events that do not “count as revolutions” based on my definition: the Hungarian Revolution of 1865, the American Revolutionary War of 1775-79, 1827 French Revolution all of these “Revolutions” failed. Some events that would count as revolutions would be the French Revolution, the Soviet Revolution, the Haitian revolution, The Chinese Communist Revolution, and the Cuban Revolution. All of these revolutions had as a goal to overthrow the government and they were successful. Only successful revolutions continue to have an impact and are spoken about (positively or negatively) while the failed ones are completely forgotten.


    Plenty of revolutions have occurred across the globe, but what is a revolution? Hannah Arendt’s book ‘On Revolution’ defines revolution as an event that marks the introduction of a new political realm. In contrast, Krishan Kumar’s entry in the New Dictionary of the History of Ideas defines revolution as more of a broad term that encompasses both political and social factors.

    For starters, Arendt argues that a revolution is not merely a violent uprising but a significant event that introduces a new political system, characterized by the creation of a new society, institutions and ways of thinking. Arendt uses the American and French Revolutions as examples of actual revolutions because they led to the creation of new political systems and ideals. She emphasizes the importance of mass participation in the American and French Revolutions and argues that these revolutions were successful because they were driven by a deep-seated desire for political freedom and equality.

    On the other hand, Krishan Kumar emphasizes the broader range of social and political transformations that are encompassed by the term revolution. Kumar argues that revolutions can occur in various fields, including, economics, and culture, and can lead to profound changes in society. In Kumar’s entry on revolution he writes, “Nor did the comparisons remain solely in the political field. The technological and economic developments transforming England in the early nineteenth century were seen in the 1820s as “the industrial revolution”….to refer to the thoroughgoing changes in artistic practice and in scientific thought in that period.” (Kumar, pg. 2118). Kumar’s analysis of the Industrial Revolution emphasizes the power of technological innovation in reshaping society and the economy since it led to a new capitalist system.

    Based on the readings, I believe a revolution can be defined as a significant social and political event that introduces a new political system, characterized by the creation of new institutions, social norms, and power structures. A revolution occurs when people’s grievances reach a critical point, leading to the breakdown of the existing political order. The transformative power of a revolution extends beyond politics, and includes social, economic, and cultural aspects of it. This definition is superior to others in that it captures the complex nature of revolution, involving both political and social factors. Additionally, it recognizes that revolutions are not merely violent uprisings but complex events that involve the creation of new institutions and social norms.

    Furthermore, the Civil Rights Movement in the United States is an example of a revolution, it led to the introduction of new social norms and legal protections for minority groups. In contrast, events that do not qualify as revolutions include smaller-scale social or political changes like political protests or strikes that do not lead to a new political realm or significant transformations in society.

    In conclusion, a revolution is a complex social and political upheaval that introduces a new political realm and transforms society’s social, economic, and culture. The definition proposed here captures the multifaceted nature of revolution and distinguishes it from smaller-scale changes


    In the Arendt and Kumar texts about Revolution, I’ve found compelling the survey that the cause of freedom versus tyranny has always determined, in history, the very existence of politics. Also, the aim of the Revolution is freedom, even if freedom is at the center of all present political debates, the discussion of war, and the justifiable use of violence. Besides, with the fact that, in contrast with Revolution, war is rarely tied to freedom (even if against a foreign invader). I also agree with the criteria that it is impossible to gain a profound change in international relationships and disappear war from the scene of politics without a radical inner change in men’s hearts and minds, excluding from their minds the “other means” as their last resort. Revolution changes traditionally, looking at the future and consisting of a cycle that arises and falls, returning to the initial point.

    On the other hand, I strongly disagree with justifications for aggression to other countries to “prevent” other aggressions or terrorism, due to the high destructive potential of warfare under conditions of modern technology (nuclear weapons), neither with using the word “freedom” for justifying the destruction of countries.

    In my opinion, Revolution is a way of changing (for good and is not necessarily violent way despite the consideration of the growing mutual dependence on Revolution and war) all the social, political, and economic life of a country, looking for the well-being of the entire population, counting on food, health, infrastructure development, community satisfaction, country protection (as it is explained in the text the role of the army in protecting the civilian population instead of becoming an avenger essentially), and political interrelationship. I consider it the best choice of Revolution because it does not force the people to a commitment to the political order of a government but to exist as a people or country without vulnerating absolute freedom. It is possible unless a totalitarian tyranny thrives, pursuing the party’s enemies, annihilating the identity, plurality, and spontaneity, such as not allowing genuine and democratic elections (like the case of Cuba).
    Examples of revolutions are the independent process of the 13 colonies against England in 1776, the French Revolution from 1789 to 1799 in their beginning, and the independent movements of South America and Mexico from Spain.
    As examples of what are not revolutions, we may count the war in other countries, such as the conflicts Russia-Ukraine (allegedly motivated for fighting against Nazism), Taliban (motivated against the legalization of the feminist vote and nationalization of strategic branches of the economy) versus Afghan Army; Boko Haram (motivated against occidental culture) versus Nigerian Army and so many others that are fighting for the control of the countries despite the necessities of the civilian population.


    Today, we can consider a revolution to be a drastic change in political power and political organization, which typically happens when citizens go against their government. There can be many reasons why a revolution can happen. For example, it can be due to social, economic, and political reasons. After reading the texts by Kumar and Arendt, I found both views to be very interesting. According to Arendt, the word ‘revolution’ was originally an astronomical term that gained increasing importance in the natural sciences through Copernicus’s De revolutionibus orbium coelestium. (PG.42) Arendt also questions Marxists on their beliefs that all modern revolutions originated through Christianity. She also believes that a revolution is a manifestation of human freedom and that in order to bring about significant social change, individuals must act as a group.

    In Kumar’s text, he mostly speaks about revolutions being driven by ideologies. He also mentions that the definition of  revolution cannot simply mean one thing. Due to revolution being history, it also means changes to its definition will arise. He also states that a revolution is a European invention. (PG2113).  One thing I found compelling about Kumar is the emphasis he puts on revolutionary movements needing to be clear with citizens about the kind of society they are aiming to form once the movement is over.

    I believe a revolution should mean transformative, political, economical, and social change driven by beliefs, living circumstances, and the right to assemble. This will also involve the overthrow of a current government or organization in hopes of meeting the needs of their citizens and country. Referring back to Kumar, it is essential that a revolution make its goals known to its citizens and that the people can be vocal without suffering consequences. I believe my definition is related to Arendt’s because we both mention that in order for a revolution to work, people must act together to make such a change. With Kumar, we both touch on how beliefs can be the spark of a revolution and are important to have so change can happen.

    The American Revolution is a war that fits my definition because it started due to beliefs like freedom, pursuit of happiness, and standards of living. Colonists were very enraged because their needs were not being met. Many colonists came together and revolted in order to have changes made politically, socially, and economically, which we benefit from today. Another example is the Haitian Revolution, where slaves went against French colonizers in order to have freedom. They were able to succeed and become the first black republic. Though the outcome of a revolution is to make changes, not always will they be necessary. The Civil Rights Movement abolished segregation, while the Gay Rights Movement allowed same-sex marriage. Both are examples of groups of people coming together and being able to create change, both socially and politically.

    Arendt, H. (1963). On Revolution.Penguin Books, First Published in the USA by The Viking Press (pgs. 1-50).

    Kumar, Revolution, New Dictionary of the History of Ideas


    What differentiates a revolution from a rebellion or even a coup? Historical context will aid with conceiving an answer. This is because “revolution” is defined by its modern and a pre modern use. Though both are centered around change, the pre modern version is about cyclical repetition while the modern version is about progress. The origin of the word can be traced to astronomy, hence the “cyclical repetition” in the aged rendition as well as the reference to planetary movement. The modern version, however, can only be applied to a change of special caliber, as new radical levels of change sprung out. Today historians would agree that, however bloody the conflict, traditional uprisings by traditional actors were rebellions not revolutions. Although a fictional example, Game of Thrones is filled with traditional uprisings and traditional actors. It is no coincidence the author commonly uses “rebellion” to describe current and past conflicts. There are no revolutionaries, the conflicts, at least between the humans, are to gain within the “throne” system: Declaring yourself king of a region or attempting to replace a king with another.
    In Krishan Kumar’s “Revolution” massive background is given about the concept. He explicitly states the concept as a European invention, he then proceeds with history as well as describing the essence of it. The English civil war is identified as the first great revolution. It not only resulted in the execution of a king but in definitive progress via constitutional rights. Progress is the key word here, some see revolutions as stepping stones toward the eventual steady state of history. Past revolutions are incomplete so far until a specific revolution succeeds. The English civil war is used as a standard of what is a revolution. Then we have the American Revolution, also known as the “shot heard around the world”. The American Revolution, though perhaps viewed more conservatively, is a strong one. This revolution paved the way for American values, institutions, and standing. Additionally, it inspired many wars of independence as well as other revolutionary tales. One of them, and of course the model of the concept, is the French Revolution. It is widely hailed as the epitome of revolutions, the one which all others are compared against. This event was not just a war of independence or a war for reforms, it was a brutal rejection of an entire system. After it France would export the revolution, defining the course of history.
    Krishan, in his text, adds certain requirements for revolution. He claims there is no right-wing concept of revolution. There are a few problems with how he presents it. For starters his reasoning doesn’t seem to be backed by definition, rather it seems it’s based on connotation. This logic is not strong enough to make a right wing revolution an oxymoron. Second, only the libertarian left wing and fascist right-wing are compared. Whether a different right wing revolution can exist should be answered. Overall it could still be the case that objectively there is no such thing as a right-wing revolution, nevertheless the reasoning presented in the text doesn’t definitively prove that.
    Hanna Arendt, in her difficult read, creates a standard to judge revolutions. She considers both the Russian and French revolutions to be failures and disasters, while the American revolution a triumphant success. Her standard is aftermath, but of course the aftermath is endogenous to the principles of which it is built. The French revolution lacked vision and was undermined as a result. Furthermore, it made every violent upheaval be interpreted as the continuation of the original movement. She continues to say the Russians learned “history and not action” from the French, if history had no other role than the villain for them then they would be willing to play it.
    For the US she had nothing but appraisal. She claims though separated from the motherland, the US became an industrialized success that receives mass immigration.


    The thing that stood out to me most in both writings was this through-line of European/Western influence on the world and the act of revolution. They both spoke vividly on the connection of the American and French revolution and how they ultimately frame the discourse around the concept of revolting in the 19th Century onto the present day. I gravitate more towards Kumar’s explanation because I think he gives a little more leeway for the topic of colonization. He states, “The theory and practice of revolution was carried […] along the paths laid out by the European empires, formal and informal.” I personally think, and I don’t think it’s an exaggeration to say, that all political phenomena of the 21st Century does stem back to Europe.

    When it comes to Arendt and her explanation on the relation between war and revolution, I do agree with her that revolution is violent. In her words, violence is only justified in revolution when it constitutes ‘political limitation’. She also delves more into the idea of the ‘revolutionary spirit’ and how that expresses the ideals of individual autonomy in the face of oppression. However, and maybe this wasn’t her intention, I think it’s important to examine how multiple different institutions perpetuate oppression and who is using what terminology to justify violence and the demand for change. ‘Political limitation’ is a concept that can be change depending on who is framing the narrative.

    To me, revolution is the forceful success of a certain portion of the population in, permanently or temporarily, changing the regime running the current affairs of the state. Revolution is a European construct as framed by Kumar but it’s only because revolution was the answer for those oppressed by the wealth of Europe, whether it be on their own land or on foreign. The world of the 21st Century is a reflection of revolution against colonial powers. In this case it is also inherently tied to poverty, as expressed by Arendt.

    Egypt underwent a revolution through the 1952 coup of it’s monarchy and the subsequent removal of England occupation, and then again in the Arab Spring Protests that took place in 2011; since it did ultimately end the regime of the long standing president and replace him with fair elections and a new constitution; it didn’t last very long but it still happened. To get into hopeful hypotheticals, if the Palestinians in the West Bank and Gaza were to successfully establish a sovereign state that would be a revolution against Israeli colonization. If the Lares Uprising in Puerto Rico would’ve succeeded then that would’ve been a revolution against the Spanish government.


    A political revolution is a significant change in the political system of a society, which can occur in various forms, such as a social movement and coup d’états. Political revolutions typically involve a fundamental shift in power and authority within a society, which leads to changes in government structure, policies, and values.

    After reading the text written by Kumar, the statement “The Russian understanding of revolution has been different from that of the French, and that too from the English or American, which have in their turn differed from German or Spanish conceptions” (Kumar, 2113), stood out to me. Looking back on various geopolitical revolutions, they all have fundamental differences. Depending upon where each nation is now, different rights are being fought for. Because their histories are so different, their objectives and perspectives vary as well. A point I do remain unconvinced by, though, is found in the text written by Arendt, “Still, without the French Revolution it may be doubted that philosophy would ever have attempted to concern itself with the realm of human affairs” (Arendt, 53). Humans are egocentric, and while I wouldn’t say that a political revolution is egocentric in and of itself, its justification for taking place is. Regardless of the French Revolution, philosophy would have been concerned with human issues since humans are too self-centered or concerned with mankind.

    At its core, a political revolution should represent the will of the people to create a more just and equitable society. This means addressing longstanding issues such as economic inequality, social injustice, and political corruption. It requires a deep understanding of the structural forces that perpetuate these problems and a willingness to tackle them head-on.

    One of the most famous examples of a political revolution is the American Revolution (1765-1783), which resulted in the formation of the United States. Several problems, including taxation without representation, trade restrictions, and military occupation, which caused a general feeling of unease among the American colonists, served as the fuel for the revolution. After the triumphant removal of British rule, a new government centered on the values of democracy, freedom, and individual rights was established. The French Revolution (1789–1799), which resulted in the overthrow of the French monarchy, is another example of a political revolution. Widespread poverty, food shortages, and excessive taxes were only a few of the social and economic issues that led to the revolution. With the establishment of a republic, the aristocracy’s privileges were eliminated, and new political institutions based on the ideals of liberty, equality, and fraternity were established.

    The Russian Revolution is a prime example of a revolution that did not represent the will of the people. While the revolution began as a popular uprising against the Tsarist regime, it was later taken over by the Bolsheviks, who formed a communist government that was very repressive and totalitarian. The new government did not represent the will of the people and failed to bring about the promised reforms, resulting in widespread


    Before reading these two pieces of scholarship and previous to this class, my idea of revolution was entirely based on the idea of a complete change. I am a history major, and naturally, I have studied the events of the French and Russian Revolutions (mostly) as my main examples. But after reading these two scholars’ works, there are things I agree with and very few I disagree with. I completely agree with the fact that Arandt states that “revolution as we know it in the modern age has always been concerned with both liberation and freedom” (Arendt, 32), but as she mentions, freedom and liberation are indeed different. Kumar certainly agrees with this statement, when citing Condorcet (Kumar, 2120 which is also cited by Arendt in 29). From Kumar, I do agree with the fact that the French Revolution is the model of all the revolutions (Kumar, 2117) that came after, and that revolution is indeed a Western concept. What I disagree with Arendt is that revolution is always tied to violence (Arendt, 18). As we saw in Kumar, some of the events we have called in history are not at all violent: the scientific revolution, the industrial revolution, etc. Finally, I have not convinced by both of the scholar’s statements that revolution came from a cyclical nature: for me, this lies with movements such as the tripartite humanist view of the Renaissance (Ancient, Medieval, Modern) of Petrarch (for anyone who is familiar with this). I never saw revolution as “coming back to how things were before” but rather to drive society to a completely new way of living. Indeed, I do agree with the beginning of Kumar’s chapter that the concept of revolution, like history, has changed (Kumar, 2112). All the examples both scholars tell us: English Civil War, French Revolution, American Revolution, Latin American revolutions, are all different. And with this, every single philosopher or scholar has come up with a different view of what revolution is: Marx, Hegel, etc; and I am sure that the scholars that come after will be defining revolution differently.
    Now taking all of this into account, my alternative definition of revolution is the following: “Revolution is a concept of change of the current ways of living. It is a movement that can be considered social, psychological, intellectual, cultural, or political, and it is driven either by frustration from the current way of living and seeking freedom, or by the craving for a new way of living and seeking advancement. Revolution can be performed via violent or non-violent means, and it is an ever-changing concept as the society develops.”
    As you can see, this definition is derived from my main points above in which I agree with the two scholars, leaving out or actually modifying the ones I disagree with or am not convinced with. I tried for this definition to compensate all of the arguments Arendt and Kumar tell us in the text.


    To believe that the term “revolution” has had the same meaning since its inception is foolish, as times have changed so has the meaning of the word. The definition, I believe aptly describes revolution in the modern context, is the overthrow of a government typically due to perceived oppression or political incompetence, while in favor of a new system. I believe this definition is better as it can fit a broader area of historical events that deserve the classification as a revolution, including negating the belief by some that revolutions are inherently violent, or that liberal objectives like freedom or liberty is what defines a revolution.

    This has been argued by people like Nicolas de Condorcet, who stated in 1793 “the word revolutionary can only be applied to revolutions which have liberty as their object”. (Kumar 2120) Yet believing this would result in most if not all socialist revolutions as not being qualified as a revolution when it surely is one due to my definition of revolution as socialist revolutions like the Cuban Revolution or the Russian Revolution of 1917 did in fact overthrow the government in favor of a new system. It is common knowledge now that the Union of Soviet Republics or USSR would soon experience its own revolutions known as the Revolutions of 1989 which saw multiple demonstrations escalate into full-scale movements which ultimately led to the fall of the Berlin Wall and dismantling of the USSR. In fact, in relation to the Revolutions of 1989, Romania was the only state that used violence to overthrow its communist regime.

    This directly connects to my definition as revolutions shouldn’t require the inclusion of violence, there are ways to have a peaceful revolution while still adhering to my definition. This could be supported summarizing Ardent’s argument that the existence of war could be eradicated, but revolution would remain a fundamental question, thus showing that revolution wouldn’t always involve violence or, at the very least, take the place of war as the deciding factor in the rise or fall of a nation. My definition can also connect to the collapse of the Spanish Empire due to the subsequent revolutions of most of her colonies in Latin and Central America are prime examples of this, after all, most if not all disregarded the establishment of monarchies or for only brief periods would have such form but eventually transition into their democratic or socialist ideologies we see today.

    With all of this considered, I don’t believe events like the American Civil War or the English Civil War deserves to be labeled as a revolution, although the latter might’ve restructured its former monarchist government into a parliamentary republic, it still held colonial possessions and often oppressing those for centuries to come, essentially holding on to their imperial identity. The same could be said for the American Civil War, although there was a “new understanding” of societal aspects like the immorality of slavery, there was no direct nor new change in governance. As Kumar best explains this, “Revolution was a speeding up of evolution. It was an action by which men changed utterly the way they had traditionally done things. It looked to the future, not to the past.” (Kumar 2118) Which revolves back to my original definition that revolutions should be defined as the overthrow of a government typically due to perceived oppression or political incompetence, while in favor of a new system. 


    Both authors seem to agree on a pre-modern and modern notion of revolution. The idea of revolution as a cyclical process rather than a transformational one, is mentioned not only by Kumar but also by Arendt, who says that “the word revolution was originally an astronomical term. . .  characterized neither by newness nor by violence” (42). The understanding of the pre-modern idea of revolution is important in order to understand the modern one and/or forge a new notion ourselves.

    Kumar’s idea that revolution is a European concept is indeed ambiguous, but I think what he means is that the revolutionary processes adopted in America, Latin America, and other places, were greatly influenced (if not completely shaped) by the revolutions in Europe, and this idea makes sense. However, the idea that revolutions are only associated with the political left restricts the conceptual and historical meaning of the word and helps me define revolution by myself as a social and collective process that promotes positive or negative change in a specific geopolitical area. Per Kumar, the aim of revolution is freedom and liberty, but this conception denies all the revolutions that have pursuit the recognition of different rights not only associated to political freedom or liberty.

    Arendt’s thoughts are very compelling even though the idea of a modern world without wars may seem absurd at first. In the context of the Cold War, it might have been reasonable to think that wars could disappear. First, because of the nature of the nuclear weapons governments could not possibly expect to survive a war defeat and remain in power, but especially because military goals were no longer to win the war but to “develop weapons that would make war impossible” (Arendt 16) in this sense, it may have been forceable that the world was heading to a war-free era but may our “perplexity in this matter indicates our lack of preparedness for a disappearance of war” (Arendt 14).

    About the interrelation between war and revolution, Arendt doesn’t seem to think that violent revolutions have necessary been related to freedom, neither do I, but this is not the same as to say that “revolutions, properly speaking did not exist until prior to the modern age” (12), because prior to what it’s known as the modern age there were several revolutions led by different causes even if the participating societies did not conceive revolution in the same way was we do now. Gravity was not understood as gravity until the 19th century but there has always exited gravity… In the context of politics and powers, Moises driving the Jews out of Egypt and revealing against the repressive forces was a revolutionary movement and this happened way before the modern era.

    The concept of revolution needs to be atemporal and historical, first, because there has been lots of revolutions, violent ones and non-violent as well, second, because the aim of these movements is to encourage change, whether the change is positive or negative is debate for another time, revolutions in the pre and modern era are characterized by defiant forces that promote some kind of collective change and even if wars disappear altogether (this will not happen) revolutions, novelty, and human capacities will never fade away.


    Revolution at least from what the readings suggest, is something insanely difficult to define, so an attempt at that would likely be better to carry a more perceptive view to it. I’m convinced that Revolution can be defined many different ways depending on the context of using the word revolution. For example, Bernie Sanders in the 2016 US Primaries ran on using the word revolution. to attract the minds of youthful people. But, Bernie didn’t mean a full on physical revolution which is how many people would mostly perceive the word Revolution. He meant it as a movement to get out there and spread a more leftist ideology movement inside the Democratic party. More Americans would perceive the word Revolution as a battle. Where you have winners and losers. Where people are injured and it can be viewed as personal. I believe this derives from history classes growing up learning about the Revolutionary War. For God sakes we created the country we are today based on a revolution. So the closest I could come to a definition of “Revolution” would be; “A revolution can be defined as a movement or attempt at change in any connotation whether that’s through violence, speeches, protests, etc.” I like this definition for revolution because of how diverse the word revolution has been used throughout history and in the English language. I find it interesting from the readings how revolution has different meanings from Europe and that of the western civilization, But at the end of the day id presume that we as humans could come to agreement that we would know what revolution means in every situation where its present because the context clues would point us in the right direction. I’ve noticed that Revolution is easy to define in the circumstances where it has risen from. But giving revolution one definition is arguably impossible. I mean lets be honest, Revolution has multiple different definitions. While defining Revolution with context clues may seem simple. It’s the furthest thing from that because how advanced revolution can be depending on the situation at hand. Revolutions have many different stages throughout them. You have swings from one side of the revolution is winning and the other is downright just trying to survive. Long story short with that example is that not all revolution are simple and can’t be defined as such. One fact about Revolution is it always involves change. The outcome and ending of the Revolution won’t leave anything the same when it’s finished. So I agree with Kumar, It might be fully impossible to define what Revolution truly and fully is.


    Revolution, a powerful phenomenon, involves the attempt to radically change the foundation of the public realm and transform the existing political order. The spirit of revolution is dependent on the pursuit of freedom. Hannah Arendt, the author of On Revolution, emphasizes the importance of freedom on the account of war and revolution as the ultimate and “…most ancient of all, the one, in fact, that from the beginning of our history has determined the very existence of politics…”. Ardent essentially determines that true revolutions are about the establishment of freedom. An important component intertwined with revolution is the collective participation and will of the people. Krishan Kumar’s entry on Revolution in the New Dictionary of the History of Ideas features revolution as ‘quintessentially man-made’ and “…the action of [the] human will and human reason upon an imperfect and unjust world, to bring into being the good society”. Similarly, Ardent emphasizes this point by stating, “[t]he life of a free man needed the presence of others. Freedom itself needed, therefore, a place where people could come together…the political space proper”. It is the action of the people that make a revolution effective and enables change throughout various sectors of society. Uniformly, Kumar and Ardent stance reflects the significance of human influence in the development of a true revolution.

    For many, the word revolution may simply be associated with a rebellion against a certain government or the need for change. However, a true revolution is a complex phenomenon that is made up of various components. It engages the idea of freedom, the experience of freedom, and the experience of novelty or a new beginning. Analyzing the intricate evolution and the foundation of a revolution gives light to a more in-depth notion of what revolution truly is. I believe that the Russian Revolution meets the conditions of a true revolution. This multifaceted event annihilated the centuries of Russian Imperial rule and ended the Romanov dynasty’s influence in the political sphere, eventually forming the Soviet Union. From my knowledge of the Russian revolution, the common people were desperate and seeking freedom from the clutches of the czar’s rule. An example of what is not considered a revolution is when Recep Tayyip Erdogan was re-elected as president of Türkiye on June 24, 2018, as the first president of the presidential system of government; prior to 2018, they were a parliamentary representative democracy. While there was a change in leadership and type of government, there was no fundamental transformation or upheaval from the people seeking freedom.


    The indefinite meaning of Revolution is most commonly known as a usual violent way of fighting for the change of political power and/or political organizations in a set society. In simpler words, a Revolution is categorized as an attempt by a multitude of individuals to put an end to an existing government to create a new one. On the other hand, my definition of what Revolution means is a way of changing something not usually for the better but to comply with the ideas and ideals of those masses moving forward with a Revolution. A proposition of what Revolution should mean is not necessarily war or violence, it should just be a movement created by society to shift a government or idea towards what they think is better for them, fighting for their freedom. This of course is not so true after all. “Yet if it was amazing to see how the very word freedom could disappear from the revolutionary vocabulary…”, Arendt mentioned in “On Revolution”.[1] As Arendt mentioned in “On Revolution”, the word freedom is being taken away from Revolution as is not always that Revolution happens for a better way of life or freedom. The majority of revolutions are started by individuals or organizations motivated by idealistic beliefs and aspirations for a fairer future. Although the old system struggles to hold onto authority, these rebels try to alter or topple it. Separation, disturbance, controversy, and strife are the results, and these things can result in bloody wars, brutality, and misery among people. At some point, the rebels succeed and begin working to improve civilization. Most of the time, they find that this is considerably harder than they initially thought. This said, let’s take my native country as an example. In Cuba, there was a Revolution from 1953 to 1959 that was put in motion by Fidel Castro. This Revolution was depicted by the fact a group of people disputed the government at the time and they simply just fought their way into destroying such government. Castro was successful and Cuba’s freedom “started” from that point on. “As a humanly made event, revolution cannot be seen as a timeless thing, lacking change and variety.” [2] This said lots of us know that freedom later started to break done and in today’s time many see that revolution as a downgrade from what Cuba used to be. Not saying that Batista (Cuba’s president before Castro’s Revolution) was a great leader, but it turns out Fidel was not one either. In conclusion, the meaning of what a Revolution should be depicted is a very complicated topic, there would never be a set rule for such a movement.


    Revolution can be defined as a turning point or transformation in an attempt to change an established or recognized order, such change could manifest within a state’s political, technological, economic, or social structure, brought about by collective action, ideological movements, etc..

    Hannah Arendt’s arguments in “On Revolution” highlight the transformative nature of revolutions and their potential to create new political communities. Stating that revolutions are not merely about replacing the current leadership, but about creating a new system of government based on popular sovereignty and active citizenship. This definition is evident in the American Revolution, where colonists sought to overthrow British rule and establish a new system of government based on democratic principles; characterized by rapid political change in an attempt to break free from oppression and tyranny.

    Contrastingly,  Krishan Kumar’s arguments in “Revolution” dictate the importance of ideas and ideologies in shaping revolutionary movements. Kumar emphasizes that revolutions are not necessarily violent or destructive, but can also be peaceful and transformative. He also notes the importance of social and economic conditions in driving revolutionary change. Kumar’s arguments are evident in the Indian Independence Movement, where Mahatma Gandhi led a nonviolent revolution against British colonial rule. Gandhi’s ideology of nonviolence and his vision of a free and united India inspired a mass movement that ultimately led to the country’s independence.

    In light of these arguments, my proposed definition of revolution emphasizes the transformative, multifarious nature of revolutions; recognizing and subscribing to Kumar’s notion that a number of revolutions do not necessarily need to be manifested physically (in accordance with the established western mainstream perspective) as there at times will be a lack of violence or destruction and the proposed change can be brought on by other means; taking different forms. Furthermore, it highlights the importance of collective action in achieving revolutionary goals and the need for the presence of some type of struggle, tension, or desire for progress whilst grappling with oppression. Additionally, it appears that “revolutions” and their inceptions are an idea that can be contended and that has no objective, inherent truth or definition. At present, I offer my proposed interpretation but have no worldly experience of revolutionary change to subsume and do not claim to believe that my definition is far better than any others. Instead, I aim to emphasize the syntactic complexities and the expansive perspectives that may arise out of this discussion in an attempt to illustrate the claim that revolutions, ultimately, are not only a radical and violent political alteration but are transformative in many aspects in an attempt to seek liberation.


    Revolution is not an ancient term, rather it is modern whose first manifestations were the French Revolution and the Civil War. Which broke out after moments of abuse and repression therefore in seeking Freedom and Hope for change, he opened himself to protests for change. Although these important events of the 18th century brought the revolutionary model and gave meaning to the term revolution. However, in ancient times, according to the proposals of Plato, Thucydides, and Aristotle, none of them spoke of the revolution as we know it today, but they spoke of the fulfillment of political cycles and conflicts with factions.

    Revolution, it is said is the search for new things, the need for change, and the questioning of the leader’s work, which are things that push and incline a revolution. That ideological approach of starting over, and opening to new things was not always the engine when they spoke out for a revolution. Well, during times in history, the revolution has had various meanings, such as restoring, overthrowing, freedom, and change of constitution, among others. For the American Revolution, the context and meaning of revolution is restoration, and its extension came to ideologically conquer many other minds, who adopted the revolutionary movement throughout America, for example, Simon Bolivar spread his idealism of a republic in Latin America and managed to bring transformation.

    On the other hand, the terms conflict and revolution cannot be confused since they are not the same. Since the revolution seeks to transform and change the state or government, propose changes. While the conflict brings with it violence and more problems than proposing solutions. The revolution has currently been viewed with hope because it promotes social changes and a restructuring of power and government. To see this change, a strong pronouncement of the people is needed, of the masses that push this transformation in the state institutions, government, and Society itself. For me, revolution implies the rejection of the present things and hope in the future, with the interest of establishing another reality. A revolution has the power to question the established order and mobilize large masses until it manages to implement structural changes in society. Despite the debate between theorists about what is and what is not a revolution, historical events show that the origins of the revolution can have several reasons. The revolution as such can even be peaceful, although almost always some violence is present since the confrontation between conservationists and revolutionaries, who yearn for change, see opposing factions as inevitable.


    In discussing the realm of revolution, it can be tempting to drape a rather fast-handed generalization over its meaning based on appealing surface qualities; such as armed people and violence. However, identifying what a revolution is, requires the intaking of the entire story. The exercise is simply done no justice if we draw down to the open aggression/opposition directed towards an overlord. In essence, a true revolution can best be understood as the collective irritation of the masses, armed with ideas and goals, that threatened the entire established order; encompassing social, political, cultural, and legislative norms. Not simply the current governmental system, but the society on every level. When understanding Krishan Kumar, his stance grows founded on the concept that a true revolution must carry within itself, a genuine novelty in the form of unknowns that present new avenues of operating a society (pg. 2-5). Fair indeed, but not always applicable, a conflict can be forged when we appreciate that the absence of novelty doesn’t always discount the ripple effects of predecessor demolition; demoting the actions. A past novel scenario superimposed in another area can still be a true revolution; such as the Maoist takeover of China. It is excluded from being the first communist uprising, however, the reworking of total society still persisted in various forms such as the Cultural revolution. Coupling his stance with the ideas of the Greek’s cyclical notion of political change, a real revolution mustn’t necessarily carry new concepts of change but instead repaint an unfit canvas; even if the scene carries familiar traits, the point is that total social reincarnation has taken hold.

    For example, the heralding in of the Bolsheviks quickly became the face that took over the role of the Iron fisted Tsars. Oppression carried onto the new Soviet Union. However, what this consistent oppression squatted over was a society built on the equality of the proletariat, rid of nobility, royalty, and privatization. An example of the opposite can be seen in cases such as the Xinhai revolution of 1911. Although Imperial Chinese rule was abolished, the event was an affair primarily composed of military and regional warlord interests. Moreover, Chinese society was largely preserved in the sense that the only major change was the swapping of Manchu overlordship with that of the Han. In this case, a “revolution” would not be the proper term but instead an insurrection; as there was no radical change in the established order, except for a localized decline in Manchu cultural superiority. Impressing this definition of revolution as the re-establishment of society on the mainstream view allows us to better identify what truly registers as the real long-term change that defines post-revolutionary eras. Instead, of categorizing a revolution as the mere violent change of government, we opt for the latter which focuses on the fundamental and radical leveling of a previous order; which echoes further into modernity.


    A “revolution” is best understand as a series of events that participate in the process of change in society. In this week’s reading of Kumar’s “Revolution,” and Arendt’s, On Revolution, both articles relate “revolution” as a new and radical change in history. Kumar relates the pre-modern concept of revolution to its European denomination as the term of returning to the ways things were before, and this differs from the modern concept of revolution where its progressive transformation is radically new. Kumar states “The French Revolution displayed the universal “logic of revolution,” the stages or phases through which all revolutions must pass” (pg. 2118), this relates to his belief in that revolution should be associated with the political left rather than the right. Comparatively, Kumar’s argument are shaped very much in his understanding of human nature through the scientific picture of the planets and stars. Interestingly, there is much alignment with Arendt and Kumar’s beliefs in relating the cyclical series of movements to nature.

    Arendt debates that since the French Revolution “We have stressed the element of novelty inherent in all revolutions, and it is maintained frequent if that our whole notion of history, because its course follows a rectilinear development”, saying that this shaped the course of human society. Kumar relates this argument in his conception of human history and its similarity to nature where he states that “ Similarly the widespread classical conception of revolution is of the turns of the political cycle, mirroring, or perhaps instancing, the cycles of growth and decay in nature.” (pg. 2114). Arendt believed that we had to have some kind of basic right to be in a community that recognized different kinds of human rights. The banality of evil as described by Arendt, was the unthinking of a bureaucrat doing his job. Arendt believes violence has changed in the Post world war II era, in that international conflict depends more on military power, and uses it less in traditional ways. She frames that “the fact that the interrelationship of war and revolution, their reciprocation and mutual dependence, has steadily grown, and that the emphasis in the relationship has shifted more and more from war to revolution (Pg. 17). Her belief emphasizes novelty in that she sees war changing its character to be less significant, revolution becoming more enhanced and will not disappear even if war does. Ultimately, both political perspectives are deceptive of each author’s mindset and experiences and one may be able to assume that the meaning of “revolution” is significantly different with each generation and hardship.


    Revolution is perhaps one of the most tumultuous ideas in political theory, as its history throughout the modern era has been where its entire existence, regardless of its individual continental variations, has taken place. Wholly defined, Kumar says, revolution is by its history instead of any inner meaning or timelessness it could have. Through analyzing its history, revolution can be inferred to be a “European invention” to where its intercontinental spread is attributed to “Western principles” becoming commonplace throughout the world (Kumar, 2113). This idea of revolution as European in creation and station can be compelling when examined; Kumar notes the intricacies shared by the European countries of revolution despite their overarching “common legacies” and “shared tradition” (Kumar, 2112). Further, Kumar’s historical and precise marking of the French Revolution as the “model revolution” -as a matter of “historical experience”- in conjunction with Arendt’s ideas of Machevelli’s input to the French Revolution, creates opportunity for revolution to be newly defined. To Arendt, Machiavelli concentrated on creating a “permanent and enduring” political system that could not be torn down through means of a revolution. He found “alien” the idea of revolution instead of “renovation” as the “only
    beneficial alteration he could conceive of” (Aredent, 37). Additionally, Arendt’s classification of rebellion and revolution as wholly separate is compelling and certainly definitive of what a revolution is not. While revolution is concerned with the mass liberation of society, -specifically “those of low and the poor” and the people who “had always lived in darkness”- rebellion would merely confer the ability of the people to “decide who should not rule them” (Arendt, 40, 41). However, Arendt’s rejection of “revolutionary spirit” and Kumar’s rejection of revolution’s essentialist nature ultimately are one and the same; revolution can be defined and characterized by the “conviction” of “yearning for novelty at any price” and this perhaps is an integral part of its structure (Arendt, 41). In particular, Arendt’s dismissal of revolutionary fervor of subjects generalizes too harshly the supposedly desired “assured stability” which creates a sense of “conservatism” among them (Arendt, 41). Such can be said for those who cause the revolution, but not for those whom it affects. Whose concerns and well-being are dismissed and trampled by those who seek preservance from their ultimate change are the lowest caste of men, with their souls filled with such revolutionary spirit Arendt denies the existence of. In fact, the notion of revolutionary spirit which Arendt adamantly dismisses is arguably an encompasse of a possible definition of revolution. This definition can be the forceful and unbound exercise and exertion of the highest will of the lowest man, whose will filled with the passion and eagerness indicative of classic fervor, shall use such fervor to eliminate the inorganically caused divisions from which they suffer. These divisions shall be eliminated through means of their liberation; their suffering ends at their sovereignty. This definition of revolution places human existence as profoundly historical, as revolutionary spirit, although essentialist, can be analyzed throughout the modern era. Additionally, the definition also relays the absence of liberation from rebellion, particularly during feudal antiquity, and expresses and criticizes the concerns about revolution expressed by Arendt and Kumar.


    The definition of revolution seems straightforward as it is an act of rebellion against the current state that leads to permanent change within the political system. However, the nuance lies in how a revolution is determined. As Kumar described, the term “revolution” was not coined until the European Wars defined it. Prior to this time period, other words attempted to take on the same meaning but did not quite apply in the way we know revolution to mean today. There have been many acts of rebellion throughout history, and many wars as well, but it was not until the French and American revolutions that this term became significant to mean permanent political change. Kumar insists that due to the timeline of rebellions and wars that led not to revolutions, a revolution can not just be anything and must meet certain criteria. Contrarily, Arendt equates both revolutions and wars. Arendt discusses how the reasonings for both wars and revolutions coincide, and how easy it is to switch from one to the other. For instance, an insinuation of war can be used as a means to protect freedom, which is considered a reason for revolution. Every revolution begins with the desire to protect one’s own freedom by any means necessary, which often leads to war. Arendt highlights how every revolution can lead to war and every war can lead to a revolution, thus showing the differences are minimal.

    I find Arendt’s argument to be the most compelling as it highlights the nuance of human involvement in war and revolution, and how they can be the same thing. The duality of man is that he both asks for freedom while waging war, two opposing conquests that are also one and the same. Freedom and war cannot exist together, yet war is used to obtain freedom. This creates an understanding of why rebellions and wars can also be revolutions, rather than Kumar’s stance that they cannot.

    Revolution should mean the fight for change in a system that no longer serves its population. As Kumar discusses, the American and French revolutions stemmed from this very idea of no longer agreeing with a system forcing certain ideals upon you. This can lead to war to obtain these changes in ideals. Arendt mentions that a justification for war is the fight for freedom, which is essentially what a revolution is. The freedom to choose what kind of system you want to live in rather than being forced to abide by a system that really serves someone else with other intentions. A revolution is a conglomerated effort to change what currently exists, and succeeding in doing so. This is why the Haitian revolution is considered a revolution because it eradicated the existing power dynamic that did not serve the best interest of the Haitians and took their power back. This is also why blips in time like the January 6th storming of the Capitol was not a revolution, but it very well could have been had it gained enough momentum. A revolution is directing your energy toward the source of your discomfort, and changing it to better suit your needs.


    After reading Kumar and Arendt’s texts, it was clear that defining what a revolution is would be difficult since both authors clearly agree that even attempting a definition is a nearly impossible task. However, I would define a revolution as any major paradigm shift in the political, cultural, or economic operation of a state in the hope of securing freedom for its citizens. Kumar differentiates between a pre-modern and modern concept of a revolution with the pre-modern concept definition being “the return to a truer or purer or more original state of things” (2116) and the modern definition being “the creation of something radically new; something never before seen in the world”(2117-8). While analyzing the descriptions of revolutions he places under these two concepts, I thought it would make sense to combine the two concepts as I believe the creating of something new that he describes modern revolutions of doing is simply a new way of attempting to return to the ideas of an original state of things as he describes pre-modern revolutions of doing. The new governments that are formed in modern revolutions always attempt to secure freedom as we have defined it for centuries and almost always look to the societies of Ancient Greece and Rome as models to replicate in different ways. There is rarely ever any creation of new ideas for societies to be built on, just new technologies or techniques that allow them to build on old ideas. I did not include the use of violence in my definition of a revolution because according to Arendt, “Violence is no more adequate to describe the phenomenon of revolution than change”(35). Even though all revolutions that have occurred have used violence, defining revolutions by violence would only create the possibility of misdefining coup de’tats and civil wars as revolutions even when they do not result in a paradigm shift. While a non-violent revolution is highly unlikely, it is still possible and therefore should not be removed from this category simply for lack of violence. I believe my definition is better than other ways we might use the term because I included the characteristics of a revolution that I thought made the most sense from both Kumar and Arendt which were the importance of freedom and the major shift in how a state is run. Some revolutions that I think fit under my definition include the American, French, Haitian, Russian, and Chinese revolutions. These five certainly fall under my definition because regardless of what occurred in these governments after the revolution, the purpose of all of them were to significantly change how the state is run in an attempt to give freedom to all of its citizens.


    Revolution is when the community rebels against the government, usually due to perceived tyranny or political incompetence. Revolution is a fundamental and comparatively sudden change in political power and political organization. According to Kumar, revolution was an European invention. One of the most famous and historical revolutions was the French Revolution. The reason behind that revolution was to end the French monarchy. The French Revolution was one of the most violent revolutions that have occurred historically and ended up when Napoleon Bonaparte took the control of the country. Kumar states that “The French Revolution is the model revolution, the archetype of all revolutions. It defines what revolution is” (Kumar, page 6). Personally, I agree with Kumar that the real definition of revolution is what happened during the French Revolution. In his book, Arendt highlights that “Revolutions are the only political events which confront us directly and inevitably with the problem of beginning. For revolutions, however we may be tempted to define them, they are not mere changes” (Chapter 1, page 1). This means that revolution has a purpose that carries all the events afterwards and does not face major consequences to the parties involved. But, the real question is, what are the major consequences for Arendt? The French Revolution left a couple of millions dead and that is the reason why it is known as the bloodiest revolution in history. Everyone has a different opinion about revolutions, but I believe that revolutions are more significant and “dangerous” than wars because it is a non-stop and consistent fight inside the country. For everyone that does not know, the difference between a war and a revolution is that a war is a conflict between two or more countries, while a revolution is when the society raises their power to take down the current government to install a new government and a new constitution. To start a revolution one of the key parts is to have part of the military in favor of the people and combat against their superiors. When a revolution is started, other countries cannot enter to stop it because it is something that is happening inside the same territory. On the other hand, during a war, external countries or entities can step in and try to end a war sooner. That is why I believe that a revolution is more dangerous, bloody, and is longer than a war. What do you think about a revolution? What do you believe is more dangerous, a war or a revolution?


    I believe that revolution begins with a group of empowered individuals banding together to forward the emancipation of their community from any level of restriction, whether it be social, economic, or political. This word goes hand in hand with the concepts of justice and virtue, achieving progress through unity and mobilization. Revolution is loud, quiet, warmonger, and pacifist – anything that brings about a helpful difference. As Arendt in On Revolution proclaimed, “to be sure, not even wars, let alone revolutions, are ever completely determined by violence” (paragraph 3, page 18). With a simple look back in time, it’s clear that the only kind of reform worth applauding is that derived from righteous intention and positive development. I resonate with Kumar’s assertion in Revolution that an oppressive rise such as fascism betrays all principles of a true revolution, missing the main qualification as a regressive movement.

     

    Kumar’s mention of revolution being an inherently European invention irked me because despite Western scholars’ process of categorizing this political concept it isn’t strictly Eurocentric. A chronological order of change in European history doesn’t explain the rest of the world’s development spanned across six other continents. I’m not convinced that revolution is a relatively new invention and especially not to Europe alone – it’s been an ignored innovation for centuries that’s only grown recognized after people have reflected on its long recorded pattern. Global citizens can commend the triumphs of the Mexican Revolution of 1910 and Bolivian National Revolution of 1952 in South America. From protected citizen rights to limited powers of the Catholic church, Francisco Madero led the country to great reform. In addition to this, liberal Bolivia’s disbandment of their oligarchy and successful suffragette movement made waves in the region’s public sphere. Both of these overly qualify as major social and political turning points in time that fit the definition of revolution to a T but rarely receive the same attention as European powerhouses do. The author’s reason that, “so African, Asian, and Latin American ideas of revolution have shown characteristic variations reflecting their different cultures,” doesn’t change the fact that they’re equally as revolutionary and geographically relevant (paragraph 3, page 2113). On top of this, the Haitian Revolution of 1791 was an incredibly liberating revolt that put French colonies at a loss, so even as the French Revolution continues to get mentioned first in textbooks, Haiti’s fight for freedom against colonization is identical to French citizens’ battle for separation from monarchical rule. This kind of disregard selectively organizes history and the idea of revolution in a way that omits the truth.

     

    Aside from that, I was pleasantly surprised to read that Kumar’s unique definition of revolution is tied to mass freedom and specifically progressive movements throughout history. I find it one thing to observe events but another to categorize them properly; his rejection of authoritarianism in this description emphasizes what it means for a genuinely transformative period to radically change the future. It’s important to note the author’s remarks around revolution in discussions predating the French Revolution. By now, I’ve gathered how up to interpretation this term really stands and wasn’t as pleasantly surprised to learn that older societies used it with a preference for history to repeat itself instead of evolve. It’s interesting to think of how people declared reverting to the past as their present’s only other imaginable option when there was a brighter future to build towards all along.


    When we think of revolution we largely think of the American and French Revolution. Kumar and Arendt theorize that modern revolution became prevalent in the 17th century, and overwhelmingly base their concepts of revolution on Western models. Kumar centered his argument around the French Revolution as it was the first instance that a rebellion led to the disposal of a monarchy, the execution of a king, and the introduction of a republic. In the beginning of the article, Kumar is careful not to coin an exact definition of the world Revolution as he acknowledges the difference in experiences with the word around the world. However, later in his arguments Kumar does imply a more pinpointed definition of the term. Toward the end of the article, Kumar describes the French Revolution as the, “model revolution,” and stated that the French Revolution, “defines what revolution is” (2117).  Arendt on the other hand points significantly to the American revolution as the origin of the first true revolution is it was the most successful in her point of view. While the American and French Revolutions are significant historical events that constitute our overarching concept of revolution in modern times, though I worry that this Eurocentric lense through which revolution is looked at overlooks events in non-Western societies that could also be beneficial to approaching revolution as a concept.

    Kumar describes the French Revolution as an archetype of all revolutions, and stated, “Fairly or not, it is the French, not the American, Revolution that has come to be seen as the inventor of the modern concept of revolution” (2117) As Arendt saw the French abandoning their pursuit of freedom and settling for bread, she argues the American Revolution persisted and fought for a public realm. Arendt sees the need for public realms as a necessity in revolution. This belief coincides with my definition of revolution as I don’t believe governed societies can stop a cycle without having the space to participate with our rights protected.

    One particular aspect of Arendt’s arguments on Revolution that was particularly compelling is her idea that as societies become more secular, they move closer to revolution. In Arendt’s point of view, the separation of church and state is essential for a revolution to occur. Not all state’s with a separation of church and state necessarily go through a revolution, but it does stand true that revolution cannot happen in a state that is deeply intertwined with religion. This can be seen in the lack of revolutions in the Middle East, where many states are significantly tied to a presiding religion. Due to the lack of secular states in that region, attempts at revolution are unsuccessful. It is agreeable that revolutions require deep, fundamental change, and thus many attempts at revolutions in the Middle East have merely been rebellions, as Kumar would put it. Overall, it is clear that a revolution must require radical change that creates entirely new norms, though a genuine study of the concept of revolution and its history should span a broader view than the narrow West.


    Revolution is a term that has been used in various contexts throughout history, from political upheavals to technological breakthroughs. In their texts, both Kumar and Arendt provide compelling perspectives on how revolution should be understood, although there are some aspects that I find unconvincing.

    Kumar defines revolution as a radical and rapid change in the existing order that involves a fundamental transformation of society. He argues that revolution is not just a mere change of government or a shift in power but a complete reordering of social relations, values, and norms. According to Kumar, revolution is a response to social and economic inequalities that have become unbearable, and it is driven by a collective desire for a better future (Wellmer 215). Kumar’s definition is useful because it emphasizes the transformative nature of revolution and its potential to bring about lasting change. However, his definition is vague about what constitutes a “fundamental transformation,” which leaves room for interpretation.

    Arendt, on the other hand, argues that revolution is a spontaneous and unpredictable event that emerges from a crisis of legitimacy. She contends that revolutions are not planned or organized, but rather they arise from the collective actions of ordinary people who are frustrated with the existing political order (Arendt 1993). Arendt’s definition is compelling because it highlights the agency of ordinary people in bringing about change and challenges the notion that revolutions are orchestrated by a few powerful individuals. However, her definition is limited in that it downplays the role of ideology and social movements in revolution.

    Based on these arguments, I propose that revolution should be understood as a rapid and radical transformation of society that is driven by a collective desire for a better future and is characterized by the mobilization of ordinary people and the emergence of new social movements. This definition takes into account both Kumar’s emphasis on the transformative nature of revolution and Arendt’s focus on the agency of ordinary people. It also acknowledges the importance of ideology and social movements in the process of revolution.

    Historical examples that fit this definition of revolution include the French Revolution, the Russian Revolution, and the American Civil Rights Movement.  These were all events that involved the mobilization of ordinary people, the emergence of new social movements, and a radical transformation of society.  In contrast, events such as the Glorious Revolution in England or the Arab Spring do not fit this definition because they did not involve a fundamental transformation of society or the emergence of new social movements.

    In conclusion, revolution is a complex and multifaceted term that has been used in various contexts throughout history.  By drawing on the arguments of Kumar and Arendt, I propose a definition of revolution that emphasizes its transformative nature, the agency of ordinary people, and the importance of ideology and social movements.  This definition is useful because it provides a framework for understanding the different ways in which revolution has occurred and can occur, and it allows us to distinguish between events that are truly revolutionary and those that are not. transformative nature of revolution and its potential to bring about lasting change. However, his definition is vague about what constitutes a “fundamental transformation,” which leaves room for interpretation.

    Arendt, on the other hand, argues that revolution is a spontaneous and unpredictable event that emerges from a crisis of legitimacy. She contends that revolutions are not planned or organized, but rather they arise from the collective actions of ordinary people who are frustrated with the existing political order (Arendt 1993). Arendt’s definition is compelling because it highlights the agency of ordinary people in bringing about change and challenges the notion that revolutions are orchestrated by a few powerful individuals. However, her definition is limited in that it downplays the role of ideology and social movements in revolution.

    Based on these arguments, I propose that revolution should be understood as a rapid and radical transformation of society that is driven by a collective desire for a better future and is characterized by the mobilization of ordinary people and the emergence of new social movements. This definition takes into account both Kumar’s emphasis on the transformative nature of revolution and Arendt’s focus on the agency of ordinary people. It also acknowledges the importance of ideology and social movements in the process of revolution.

    Historical examples that fit this definition of revolution include the French Revolution, the Russian Revolution, and the American Civil Rights Movement.  These were all events that involved the mobilization of ordinary people, the emergence of new social movements, and a radical transformation of society.  In contrast, events such as the Glorious Revolution in England or the Arab Spring do not fit this definition because they did not involve a fundamental transformation of society or the emergence of new social movements.

    In conclusion, revolution is a complex and multifaceted term that has been used in various contexts throughout history.  By drawing on the arguments of Kumar and Arendt, I propose a definition of revolution that emphasizes its transformative nature, the agency of ordinary people, and the importance of ideology and social movements.  This definition is useful because it provides a framework for understanding the different ways in which revolution has occurred and can occur, and it allows us to distinguish between events that are truly revolutionary and those that are not.


    Kumar (1971) states that the term ‘revolution’ has no single meaning. He states that the term ‘revolution’ is a European invention and that the meaning of the word varies in different parts of the world. Kumar (1971) states that the Russian definition of revolution varies from that of the French and is also different from that of America, Germany, Africa, Asia and Spain. I found most compelling that Kumar states that it is tempting to give a different definition other than the one and that the remarks of Max Weber and Friedrich Nietzsche are relevant to the topic of revolution. Kumar quotes Max Weber’s view that “definition can be attempted” and Nietzsche’s that “only that which has no history can be defined”. 

    Revolutions have happened throughout human history but only vary in terms of the methods used, the period it took and the motivating factors behind them however the meaning remains the same. Therefore, I remain unconvinced by Kumar’s support of Nietzsche’s view that “only that which has no history can be defined” as revolutions have always been there throughout human history. Well-known revolutions in the past include the founding of the United States from 17775 to 1783, the French Revolution (1789-1799) and the Haitian Revolution (1791-1804) etc.  

    I find it difficult to perceive the term ‘revolution’ differently from its modern and well-known meaning i.e., the revolution is the act of overthrowing a government or social system forcibly to bring upon a new system. It is also, the sudden change in political power which happens when people rebel against the government commonly because of either political, social or economic oppression or political ineptness. Other words that can be used to mean revolution include: rebellion, revolt or uprising. My definition is related to Kumar’s argument in the sense that revolution is an invention of Western modernity. 

    Kumar (1971) states that in the ancient world, the term ‘revolution’ was unknown and was also not understood how we understand it today in the European Middle Ages or during the early modern period. Kumar (1971) adds that it was not until the eighteenth century during the American and French Revolutions that the term got “its modern connotation of fundamental and far-reaching change”. Furthermore, I agree with Kumar (1971)where he explains the classic conception of the term revolution quoting Plato’s definition i.e., “metabole ‘change’ or neoterizein ten politician” meaning to revolutionize or renew the State” (Kumar, 1967). 


    Having read both passages, I find myself aligning more with Kumar’s perspective on Revolution than with Arendt’s. I concur with Kumar’s viewpoint that Revolution is a fluid concept that continually transforms as society progresses. Kumar asserts that Revolution cannot be defined by any one fixed, unchanging definition, as he states, “There cannot be any ‘essentialist’ definition of revolution, any account that assumes some permanent, unvarying meaning.” This sentiment resonates with my understanding of Revolution, which I believe is continually evolving as society determines the political ideals they seek to overthrow. Kumar further notes that our understanding of Revolution is often viewed through a Western lens, and I share this belief. The ever-changing nature of Revolution can be categorized into two primary categories, namely pre-modern revolutionary approaches and modern revolutionaries.

    The contemporary interpretation of revolution aligns more closely with a linear perspective that I hold. This radical and unprecedented change does not seek to revert to tradition, as Kumar’s pre-modern definition suggests. Instead, it represents a political upheaval that has been witnessed more recently in revolutionary politics. The French Revolution epitomizes this revolutionary shift as it resulted in a complete societal upheaval that is described as the “triumph of human will against an unjust society” by Kumar. The Reign of Terror was a time of extreme politically driven violence that defied Feudalism and rebelled against authority in the demand for rights and a complete restructuring of the political system. This transformation was not brought about by traditional political means, as Kumar points out with the Greeks, but rather by sheer anger and a demand for destruction that necessitated a complete restart.

    Arendt’s excerpt delves deeply into the concepts of violence, war, and the impact of politically driven revolutions on society. Through these events, there has been a transformation in societal understanding not only of human nature but also of the change that these violent acts have initiated. According to Arendt, politically driven violence falls outside the true definition of revolution. She argues that “the elements of novelty, beginning, and violence, all intimately associated with our notion of revolution, are conspicuously absent from the original meaning of the word as well as from its first metaphoric use in political language.” Instead, Arendt believes that action and speech are more revolutionary than the past violence associated with revolutions.

    In my view, Arendt seems to hold an idealistic view of the best ways for humans to advocate for political change. However, my perspective is much more cynical, as I do not believe that a world without war, political violence, or constantly evolving forms of political revolutions is possible. Regarding my definition of revolution in comparison to Kumar’s and Arendt’s, I believe it to be a societal upheaval that occurs through political change. It is possible that we may witness a tech-forward revolution in the future, which could be unlike anything the world has ever seen.

POS 4182 Midterm and Final Exam Review Questions

 

CLASS TEXTBOOK NEEDED

POS 4182 Midterm Exam

  1. Write a five-paragraph essay on how Florida’s Southern heritage impacts on the state politics?
  2. Write a five-paragraph essay on why Florida may or may not be a bellwether state after the 2022 election?
  3. Write a five-paragraph essay on the question is Florida a red, purple or blue state?
  4. Write a five-paragraph essay on how Jeb Bush and Ron DeSantis strengthened the power of the governor?
  5. Write a five-paragraph essay on the power of the speaker of Florida House.
  6. Write a five-paragraph essay on why Florida is important in presidential election.
  7. Write a five-paragraph essay discussing how the mass in-migration to Florida of nearly 300,000 new residents into the state each year impacting on Florida politics?

POS 4182 Final Exam Review 

Group A

  1. Write a well-developed essay discussing why is education always an issue in Florida Politics during every legislative session.
  2. Write a well-developed essay discussing what factors are fueling Florida’s explosive population growth.
  3. Write a well-developed essay discussing the negative consequences of a pro-growth strategy.

Group B

  1. Write a well-developed essay discussing how a bi-partisan consensus was created over Everglade’s restoration that please both pro-growth and environmentalists.
  2. Write a well-developed essay discussing why Michael Grunwald argued that the Everglades must be restored.
  3. Write a well-developed essay discussing what Michael Grunwald means when he talks about the conquest of the Everglades.
  4. Write a well-developed essay discussing why Senator Marco Rubio is more optimistic than Michael Grunwald about Everglades

Importance of the Everglades in Florida politics

Write a 8-10 page essay on the importance of the Everglades in Florida politics.  

Due- Monday April 10th by 11:59pm

Your paper should fully address the following questions:

  • Using Michael Grunwald’s book The Swamp, explain how the developers of Florida viewed the Everglades and tried to conquer it?
  • What were the ecological consequences?
  • What were the political forces that created the political will to restore the everglades specifically how did Republican and Democrats come together to create the biggest ecological restoration project in history?
  • What lessons from Everglade’s restoration are important to remember for environmental restoration and the battle against global warning?